andhramahabharat025923mbp(1)

ANDNRA MAHABHARATAMUCRITICAL EDITION

Vol. L

Adi and Sabha Parvas

391 A

ANDHRA MAHABHARATAMU(Critically edited for the first time)

Editorial Board

PROF, K. LAKSHMI RANJANAM (Chairman]

PROF. D. VENKATAVADHAKI

Advisory Board

RALLAPALLI ANANTAKRISHNA SARMAVEMPARALA STJRYANARAYANA SASTRY

DEEPALA PITGHAIAH SASTRY

Published with the financial assistance of the Govt. of India andthe Govt. of Andhra Pradesh by the Department of Telugu,

Osmania University, Hyderabad-(India).

1968.

ANDHRA MAHABHARATAMU(Adi and Sabha Pawas]

Vol. I.

Critically Edited by

Prof* *IL Latshmi Ranjanam.

Prof. D; Vcnkatavadhani.

Prof. N. Vcakata Rao.

Pro B. Lakshminarayana Rao f

Dr. P. Durgaiah.

Dn B. Rama Raju*

Dr. P, Madhava Sarma,

Dr. M* Kulasckhara Rao.

Shri A- Rajeswara Sarma.

Dr. K. V. Rarnakoti Sastry.

TELUGU DEPARTMENTOsmania University

Hyderabad (India)

1968.

FIRST EDITION.

COPIES 3000.

Price Rs. 15/- (Rupees Fifteen only).

c^

rights reserved.

Printed at the, Osmania University Press

Osmauia University, Hyderabad-7 (A. P.)

57

e SJ< S5 o

J

1968

00

tfA

1968-

. 3006.

"Sex

oiT

1968

1a3oQ ~a3o-cr!0 SOSo

13 oSbootfb

(1-1-80).

CONTENTS

Page

Benedictory Sloka of Nannaya Bhattu written in the

hand of Dr. Sarvepalle Radhakrishna, FormerPresident of Indian Republic . .

'

Foreword Dr. D> S. Reddi, Vice-Chancellor

Introduction (English)

Prof. K. Lakshmi Ranjanam . . . . i

Upodghatamu Prof. D. Venkatavadhani , . 81-158

Vishayasuchika of the Text . . . . . . 159

Text of Andhra Mahabharata . . . . 1-725

Firsdine Index of the Text . . . . . . 726-769

Appendix I. Printed editions . . . . 769-777

Appendix II. List of Donors of palrnleaf manu-

scripts and printed editions , . . . 777-780

Benedictory sloka of NannayB Bhattu written in the hand of

Dr. Sarvepalle Radhakrishna, former President of India.

FOREWORD

On the happy occasion of the Golden. Jubilee of this Univer-

sity., it gives me great pleasure and satisfaction to introduce to

the scholarly world the first volume of the Andhra M'ahabharata,

critically edited by the members of the staff of the Departmentof Telugu, Osmania University.

i

The Mahabharata is one of the greatest epics of the world,

a perfect human document, and a store-house of knowledge and

wisdom. The Andhra Mahabharata, which is a free translation

of the Sanskrit original, has special appeal to Telugu scholars,

being the first work of literature in Telugu and a masterpiece

among the Telugu classics. The present edition is based on a

critical study of a large number of palm-leaf manuscripts, collect-

ed from different parts of the State and edited by a team of

competent scholars in Telugu.

I take this opportunity to thank the Government of India

and the Andhra Pradesh Government for having provided funds

for the preparation and publication of this work. I congratulateall the editors and their colleagues on their collaborative and

successful scholarly Venture. I hope they will strive to bring out

the remaining volumes in quick succession,

Hyderabad D, S. REDDI

iQth September, 1968 Vice-Chancellor

Osnwnia University.

-o-

CRITICAL EDITIONOF

ANDHRA MAHABHARATAMU

PREFACETHE Editorial Board of the Andhra Mahabharata Project,

Osmania University has sincere pleasure in presenting to the

Assemblies of learned men of Andhra the I Volume consistingof Adi and Sabha Parvas, of the Critical Edition of TeluguBharatam, Nannaya Bhattu, the first great poet of Andhra,the first architect of Telugu Bharatam pays homage to the

assemblies of wise men. and calls them ccthe lotus lakes of good

men." (Stf^otftf Stf&Stfowoe) ;5jotfo ^tftfo fr$c&r*&. ^^s'S" 1-1-24).Another Telugu poet Ketana seems to say what the wise mensmile upon is blessed. What they frown upon is irretrievablylost. Obeisance to the wise who are next only to the Gods.

ANDHRAS AND MAHABHARATA

Mahabharata is a national epic of India. Andhras also

feel the same. They not only feel the Mahabharata but they

1 1-1-24 represents Adi Parva, 1st Aswasa, Verse 24.

Future References to Andhra Mahabharata may be understood

thus.

391 B

live the epic. Witness the great battle of Palnadu of the 12th

Century A,D. The heroes of Palnadu (Guntur District) re-

enacted the episodes of Mahabharata in a quaint manner.The battle of Palnadu is a fight among cousins like the epicwar. The Pandavas and Kauravas quarrelled over the dice.

The Palnati heroes fell out over an exciting cock-fight. Thereis manda-potu (seizure of the herds) in the story of Palnadu to

match the Ghoshayatra and Gograhana incidents in the anc ent

epic. The greatest among the heroes of Palnadu mighty Si amBrahmanayudu is hailed as Palnati Vishnu. The Kr da-

bhiramamu, a \vork of the early 15th Century mentions that in

the city of Orugallu (Warangal) there was a temple for Pandavas.

Worship or Veneration for the Pandava hero Arjuna is indicated

by Panini in his sutra' l

-sr**&"S-s^g^^gSo^r-

4-3_98 "Worship

of warriors is common in Andhra. Heroes of Palnadu comeunder this category. The practice to set up stone images called

Vira-gallulu (hero-stones) for mighty fighters, was muchprevalent in Andhra during the middle ages.

The story of Mahabharata became so much an integralart of our national life that numerous Telugu proverbs are

ased on it.1 "

If you like to hear a story listen to Bharata,f you want a tasteful dish eat Garelu (a preparation of Udad) ;

harata without Kama, Mana Duryodhana (a veritable

uryodhana in self-respect); Saucha Gangeya (Bhishnia in

purity of character) is a favourite title of many a Telugu Kingand Chieftain in

*

the inscriptions. Uttarakumara prajnalu(a derisive term). There is a saying

c< He blocked my path like

Saindhava;" An Evil genius like Sakuni.( Do I not know

the Pandavas they are four in number like the four legs of thecot

'

a humorous observation. Many more can be cited. It

is not only the common people that are attached to the Maha-bharata. No less a person than King Rajar a Narendra

(1022-63) of the Eastern Ghalukya Dynasty of ajahmundrydeclared to his learned courtiers

ccThese five are t e objects of

rny veneration and love the respect of Brahmins;the constant

desire to hear the story of Mahabbarata;an intense love for

the worship of Siva, lord of Parvat;the desire for unceasing

charity and a neverfailing desire for t e company of the wise and

good men." (1-1- 12) To the questionw y he liked the Mahabharata,his answer is "From the Moon, through Puru, Kuru and Pandavas,

our family is descended." (1-1-14) Rajaraja claims descent fromthe Lunar race, Pandavas belong to this race, hence he desires

to listen to the story of his ancestors.

MAHABHARATA THE FIFTH VEDA

That is the ostensible and personal reason. The better

and more abiding reason is that Mahabharat is considered the

Fifth Veda. It is as venerable as the Vedas. It is a mine of

Dharma. It is a great poem. It is a store of philosophy, of

political science, the great Itihasa and what not. These ideas

have been well brought out by Nannaya Bhattu in the prologueto his work. (1-1-33.) He mentions again and again that the

reading of Mahabharata is a meritorious act and that the wealth

of Punya (virtue) acquired by the study of Vedas, by the per-formance of sacred sacrifices, by penance, by Brahrnacharya(celibacy) \by charities all this Punya is achieved by a constant

study of the epic.

Tikkana Somayaji, the great successor of Nannaya Bhattuis more explicit in his claim for the authority of Veda to the

Mahabharata." whenever and wherever there is a conflict

of opinion between the Vedas, Smritis and the Puranas, the

Mahabharata is the authority that reconciles these differences

and lays down the law with regard to the four-fold duties of

man 9 '

(4-1-4). Down to the most modern period Telugupoets and Telugu people retain this profound veneration for

this ancient epic.

TELUGU BHARATAM THE FOUNTAIN HEAD OF TELUGU LANGUAGE

More practical and immediate reasons sustain the respectof Andhras for Telugu Bharatam. These are more mundanereasons (1) Andhra Mahabharata contains our earliest, highestand most popular poetry (2) It is the primary source of ourclassical grammar, our prosody and our lexicology.

Taking these factors one by one, we will add a few remarks.

Mahabharata is our earliest poetry in the field of pure poetry.There is evidence of versification down from the middle of the

9th Century A.D., in the inscriptions of the Eastern GhalukyaKing, Vijayaditya III. Some claim even a much earlier originto versification in Telugu. They trace it to the royal decrees

of the Chola Princes of Renadu (the Cuddapah district) whoare the early contemporaries of the Eastern Ghalukyas, Some

doubt whether these fragmentary records can be called poetry.However there is no dispute about the fact that Nannaya'scomposition is the first worthy essay in aesthetic poetry. The

opinion of yet a few writers that good Jaina poetry existed longbefore Nannaya and that it was destroyed by non-Jamas, is not

so far borne out by any evidence. It appears that Andhra

Jainas did not find much favour in the land of their origin for

the exercise of their literary talent. They seem to have migratedto more congenial regions and adopted the Kannada languageas the vehicle of their poetic talent. The case of the

c Ratna-

traya/ the three gems of ancient Kannada poetry, Parnpa,Ponna and Ranna is mentioned in this connection. Adi Pampais said to have flourished in the Vemulavada region, the modern

Nizamabad-Karirnnagar Districts.

It is our highest poetry in the sense that two master mindsof Telugu fashioned it and a third joined his genius to it. It

is true that the theme is not of Andhra Origin not Desi in the

strict sense of the term. That it is universally popular with

Telugu people is an age-long fact. It is freely read and under-

stood in the villages even to the present day. It is justly popular

by its ennobling themes, a natural, easy and dignified diction,

by the avoidance of pedantry and vulgarity and by eschewing

artificiality in all situations. Nannaya is highly economic in

descriptions though his successor Tikkana showed a tendency to

relax this restraint in his earlier Parvas. But he too returned to

his exemplar's path not only in the matter of theme but also in

conciseness and compactness of expression. If the soul of wit

is brevity, Andhra Mahabharata is the finest example of this in

Telugu.

SOURCE OF CLASSICAL GRAMMAR

The place of Andhra Mahabharata in the field of our Clas-

sical Grammar is supreme and unrivalled. The more liberal

mindecb among our Grammarians held up the literary usageof Kavitraya the three poets ofTelugu Mahabharata (Nannaya,Tikkana and Yerrana) as standard and worthy of imitation.

There is a hard core among the grammarians who are unwillingto place even Tikkana and Yerrana on the pedestal, by the side

of Nannaya. They hold that Nannaya's literary usage alone

ranks as "Arsha" classical, as far as Telugu is concerned.

All subsequent poets have to look up to him for purity of literary

expression. Where they differ from him, Nannaya must prevail.This is the dictum of an old poet/ Kavi Rakshasa whose time

1. Appakaviyamu. Introductory Verse No. 46.

is not clearly known. A late authority like Ahobala Pandita,

(close of the 17th Century) commentator on " Andhra SabdaChintamani

"endorsed this view. The greatest of Telugu

poets including Tikkana,, Allasani Peddana and Pingali Suranaheld Nannaya Bhattu in unquestionable veneration. Theymay have at the same time introduced minor changes in the

poetic usage, consistent with the tastes of the learned men of

their age. For a correct understanding of the classical grammarof Telugu, a Critical Edition ofAndhra Mahabharata is essential.

SOURCE OF TELUGU PROSODY

Similarly Telugu Bharatham is the main source for a studyof Telugu prosody. All works on Telugu prosody except Kavi-

janasraya are subsequent to the Mahabharata. The Author-

ship of Kavijanasraya is disputed. It may come nearer to

the period of Nannaya but cannot precede it. One limitingfactor is that the poets of Andhra Mahabharata did not ex-

haust the gamut of purely Desi metres. A well known metre

like Dwipada does not find a place in the Bharatam. TheSaiva poets and later on Vaishnava poets employed this Desi

metre in a masterly fashion and built up a separate and vast

branch ef literature. The Ragada metre, with its alliterative

numbers is not used in Mahabharata. The Prabandha poetsare very fond of this in decribing the frolics of young damsels,

Purely song metres also do not find a place in the high serious

poetry of the epic. Non-the-lcss, Telugu Bharatarn is the foun-

tain-head for the study of Telugu prosody. Herein NannayaBhattu, though supposed to be the architect of the Marga style

as against the Desi style, is more liberal in the use of native

metres like Madhyakkara. Taruvoja, Layagrahi etc. besides

the normal verses. His manipulation of the isa metre is pe-culiar to his poetry and forms interesting study by itself, Simi-

larly his employment of the Madhyakkara metre is nearer to

the ancient models as found in the Bezwada inscription of Yud-dhamalla.

The use of the Akhanda-vadi or Yati in the Caesura systemhas long been a sturdy bone of contention among Teluguwriters on prosody. The earlier prosodists like Anantamatya(A.D. 1420) seem to approve of it. A purist like Appakavi(A.D. 1656) does not countenance it. Modern authorities like

Rao Saheb Gidugu Ramamurthy Panthulu take Appakavi to

task for this. The Rao Saheb and others of his school accuse

Pundits of having altered the readings of Mahabharata to con-

form to their views on prosody. A Critical Edition of Andhra

5

Mahabharata if satisfactorily done-must throw light on someof these disputed points. Telugu employs "both Yati and Prasa

schemes in its poetry. They serve as great restraining agentson enthusiasts who are tempted to refashion the poetry of master

minds in order to make it conform to their motions of grammarand propriety or other considerations.

To quote only one instance among many, how a prosodialscheme can sway scholars, we may refer to one verse.

1

In the second line of this verse some have ta en

the reading"Kapila Gaddarnu "

(Tawny beard). nis

verse hasc

v'

in the Prasa theme. The wordc

Kap la5

falls in the Prasa Sthana. If this reading is accepted we have to

agree that Nannaya rhymedc

p* and c v '

sounds. This is nodoubt accepted for caesura but not for Prasa. There is yetanother objection to this reading according o some. In the

compoundcc

Kapila Gaddamu "a purely Te ugu word

* Gad-damu *

is brought into fusion with a purely anskrit adjectivec

Kapila.' This is not in consonance with c assical grammaror good usage. Will a poet of Nannaya

5s stature, who is very

careful about grammar, commit such a solecism?

Scholars are much exercised over it. They bring to bear

all their ingenuity and all their erudition to save Nannaya, the

Valmiki of Telugu Literature, from a charge of indifferent gram-mar, Paravastu Ghinnaya Suri (rnid 19th Century), the best

authority on classical grammar in the modern period acceptedthe reading (Kapila Gaddamu) and explained it on the principle,of 8 c

Anindya Gramya3J

a solecism which we should accept with

veneration as it pertains to the father of Telugu poetry, It is

a highly sensible and p easing approach. Other scholars are

not prepared to accept th s graceful explanation. They ransacked

Telugu Vocabulary and"

fted up some obsolete words and tried

to save Nannaya from the charge of grammatical and proso-dial solecism. One wonders whether Nannaya really neededthe help from self-styled champions or whether their advocacyimproved his position as a most natural and pleasing poet.A critical edition of Andhra Mahabharata has to tackle suchdifficult issues. The present editors cannot vouchsafe satis-

faction to all the contending schools.

no&j

2. Balavyakarana. Samjna Paricheda Sutra 23,

6

MAINSTAY OF LEXICOGRAPHY

In the field of lexicography also, Andhra Mahabharataenjoys the supreme position. When the meaning or form ofa Telugu word has to be fixed with precision, grammariansand lexicographers quote the Mahabharata in support. Ga-

napavarapu Venkata Kavi (A.D. 1676) seems to be the earliest

authority who employed this method in his work," Andhra

Prayoga Ratnakara." In support of his grammatical findings,he quotes Andhra Mahabharata. It was only in the 19th

century that Telugu lexicography assumed the modern form.Charles Philip Brown quoted Mahabharata verses in his dic-fonary. This method was elaborated and systematized by

t Ae author of Sabda Ratnakara, late Bahujanapalli Sitarama-c aryulu Garu and was followed up by the compilers of the

Suryaraya Andhra Nighantuvu, A Critical Edition of Maha-bharata will stand our lexicography in good stead.

^

There is a minor branch of ictionary-making which p aysan important role as far as the Te ugu Language of the class cal

period is concerned. This is t e incidence of the" Sa ata

Repha"

popularly known as<c bandi ra," the harder form of the

trilled consonant. The *

r'

sound in Telugu is *pronolriced

with a lighter touch and a harder touch. This distinc ^n is

fundamental to Dravidian languages. Words carry a di orent

meaning with or Vithout the Sakata Repha. The oppos te orthe light trilled sound is called Sad u Repha. As far s theclassical language is concerned the istinction between akata

Repha and Sadhu Repha is observ* with great care. ut as

time passed on peo le became h* ifferent to the dist nctiveutterance of twJ tri ed sounds and they got merged into onesound. It became ifficult even for poets to maintain this Dis-tinction on any rat onal principle. Therefore compiling lists

of words with Sakata Repha became a literary necessity. Therewere not Lakshanikas wanting who took to this meticulous taskand composed special treatises on Sakata Repha. All standardwriters fall back on the Andhra Mahabharata for a correct leadin this branch of lexicography.

Chiefly they attach importance to the usage of Nannayaas the earliest authority. Owing to the obliteration of distinc-tion in pronunciation, some words assumed tvyo forms, one withthe Sakata and the other with Sadhu Repha. In such disputedpoints, the Mahabharata and particularly Nannaya is lookedupon as the most reliable source. In this branch of compilinglists of words with Sakata Repha, the earliest attempt seems

to have been made by Tallapaka Peda Tirumalacharya, (A.D.

1530) son of the famous saint-singer Annamacharya. Peda

Tirurjiala compiled a small verse dictionary called RephaRakaramulu. He did not quote from Mahabharata for corro-

boration. Appakavi (A.D. 1656) in his work Appa KaviyarnuAswasa II collected some lists ofwords with both the

c

r'

sounds.

Herein he shows some words which contain the lighter andharsher sound of the trill. From this we have to infer that

Telugu pronunciation as far as the*

r* sound is concerned under-

went a change during the six centuries that elapsed between

Nannaya and Appakavi.

Others who wrote on the same subject i.e. the lightc

r*

and hardc

r'

sounds are Bharatamu Lakshniipati Somayajiwith his book c

Sakata Repha Nirnayamu' and Ogirala Ranga-

natha Kavi, with his book c

Dwirepha Varna Darpanamu \

The former claims that the lists of words collected by him are

based on the usages in Telugu Bharatam. He quotes manyverses from it. There is much justification for this claim for

Lakshmipathi Somayaji is the author of a commentary on the

Telugu epic. More about this later on.

There is yet another branch of our dictionaries the Accha

Tcnugu Nighantuvu dictionary of pure Telugu words. The

early Saiva poets like Nannechoda and Palkuriki Sornanathadesired to revolutionise the Telugu poetic style. They felt

some dissatisfaction with what they called Marga style whichcan be equated roughly with classical diction. Though theydo not expressly mention Nannaya Bhattu or his Mahabharatam,they seem to imply Nannaya's style by the Marga Paddhati.

As a counter move to this they raised the slogan of the Desi

style with Janu Tenugu. Now, Janu Tenugu is not clearlydefined. However from a solitary verse of Palkuriki Soinanatha,critics understand that it means Accha Telugu. This impliesthat part of the vocabulary of the Telugu language, excludingthe Tatsarna clement. Later in the 16th Century, whole Kavyaswith Accha Telugu vocabulary were written. Keeping this

in. view one scholar of the modern period late Kotra Lakshmi

Narayana Sastry compiled an Accha Tenugu dictionary.He also extracts quotations from Andhra Mahabharata. This

dictionary seems to lean heavily on the extracts collected in

Sabda Ratnakara. As it did not approach Mahabharat direct

,and is based on secondary sources^ it may not help us muchHI preparing the Critical Edition of Bharatam.

NEED FOR A CRITICAL EDITION FELT

Such being the importance of Andhra Mahabharata in

the field of Telugu Literature and language, scholars and savantsof the last generation began to wish for a critical edition. After

rinting became popular in Telugu numerous lovers of Telugurinted and issued the Mahabharata,, often in parts only andome times in its entirety. It is a huge under-taking and mustave taxed the resources of our early rinters. Andhra Maha-harata runs into 21,516 verses, and rose pieces, in the tradi-

tional 18 parvas. It consists of 63 . swasas corresponding to

the Adhyayas of the Sanskrit epic, ihe Telugu epic mostlyconforms to the classical epic in the division of the story into

Parvas i.e. the story content ^ Adi Parva in Telugu correspondsto the story content of that arva in Sanskrit. But within the

body of the Parva considerab e freedom is assumed by the three

great poets of Telugu of haratam. They often condensedthe story, pruned or rejected the numerous upakhyanas, philo-

sophical discussions and politico-economic disquisitions. Sothat Telug\i Bharatam is compressed into a fifth in. size of theSanskrit epic.

MAHABHARAT IN PALM - LEAF MANUSCRIPTS*

Before the prevalance of printing, Mahabharata was writtenand preserved in aim-leaf manuscripts only. We did not so

far meet with an -

paper manuscript of the Bharatam earlier

than^the one prep red under the direction of C.P. Brown. Pre-

paring a palm lea* manuscript must have involved much labourand expenditure, Only the rulers of principalities and thefew wealthy citizens could afford this literary luxury. Thescribes were not often equal to the task of copying a Maha-bharat manuscript as they lacked the scholarly equipmentneeded for it. Therefore they were prone to make mistakes.

Occasionally we meet with intelligent scribes also. All of themmake pathetic apologies for the errors they commit. We fully

sympathize with them . The material which they write upon is

such that it is not easy to erase what is once written.

SPELLING PATTERNS

The spelling of the Manuscripts leaves much to be des-abed. Apart from letters, similar in form getting conf * ed

"

Ke'

the Telugu' n *

and 's

'

the'

p'

and 'v

' '

th' and '

h,'Varnakrama or Orthography presents many peculiarit es,

UA instance scholars are very particular about the distinc on

between the softc

r* and hard

'

r*

(what Caldwell cails the mcl-

linum and vallinumc

r'

respectively) . Lakshna Granthashave been written about them. But our manuscripts are al-

most silent about it. They use only the symbol of the mellinum'r* for both. Another orthographical feature over whichscholars are very particular and differ among themselves vehe-

mently the half nasal is conspicuous by its absence in the

manuscripts. Strange indeed. In order to indicate the value

of the full nasal and half or silent nasal a device was adopted.Where the full nasal sound is intended the Purna Anuswara is

written and the following consonant is doubled. For instance a

word likee Kumda '

(pot) will be writtenf Kum-dda.' If

the nasal sound is silent the Purna-anuswara will still be written

but the succeeding consonant will not be doubled. Vandu (he.)

Certain conjunct consonants had a peculiar utterance, shifting

away from their original sounds. For instance in the conjunctconsonant *jna* we have the palatal and nasal combination,

But in common speech, perhaps it was rendered as'

gna/ a

guttural and nasal combination. Basing itself upon this speechhabit, a new type of caesura was brought into vogue by poets.

There are other peculiarities in spelling in the writing of

manuscripts. For example the Druta consonant, the volatilec n 3

takes the shape of a <

polla nakara5

viz the mute nasal with-

out the help of vowel to enunciate it. This form without the en-

unciative vowel has to occur at the end of certain verses. Therethe

c

polla nakara'

has to be written. But the manuscriptswrite it in its

* Swatva 5

form i.e.' nu *

with a vowel ending.This will rnar the prosodial requirements. Therefore a gramma-rian like

1

Ghinnaya Suri had to frame a cautioning rule there

is no Swatva form at the end of a verse which ought to end in

the long sound.

Another feature of manuscripts spelling is the use of"vala-

pali Gilaka" Valapali Gilaka is a device to represent the'

r'

sound in conjunct consonants. This device is permitted when4

r*

is the first member in the conjunct as in the word Karmaaction. But when the

c

r5

sound is the second member in the

conjunct this device is not applicable as in the word Arnra,

(mango). The consonant to which the "valapali gilaka55

is

added is usually doubled in the manuscripts though rules of

orthography do not require it. Yet another noteworthy pointin the spelling of palm-leaf manuscripts is the use of the Purna

20.

***** ^ 8S*8

E

10

Anuswara (full nasal sound) before Sthira Varnas. In Telugugrammar letters other than Parusha (hard consonants) andSarala (soft consonants) are called Sthira varnas. The nasals

come under this class. The Purnanuswara is prohibited before

them as it is redundant. In words like Anna (elder brother)

amma, (mother) grammar prescribes that we should double

the consonant and not write Anuswara before it . But the

scribes of manuscripts usually commit* this solecism.

There is no doubt of a historical background to it. Inthe development of the Telugu Language this represents one

stage. In pre-Nannaya language words changed their formdue to assimilation. A village by name

" Kamburarn-Cheruvu "

got assimilated into Kammari-Cheruvu. The anuswara was

perfectly logical before the stage of assimilation. After the

operation of assimilation it is superfluous. That is why the

grammarians formulated a1 Sutra which statesc

that in Teluguthe Anuswara occurs only before the Parusha and Sarala varnas/The scribes are not willing to give up their age-long way of spel-

ling and writing. The grammarian does not exercise a sympa-thetic imagination and understand why the scribe insists on

writing as he does. It is like the deaf and the dumb discoursing.

THE SCRIBES

Appakavi, the self-xonscious Lakshanika comes downheavily upon the poor scribes and condemns them roundly.Ignorant scribes and readers have been responsible for

changing the text in the kavyas of great writers like Nannayaand others.

8 Persons with little learning made them worse byindiscriminate emendations. If Lakshanikas accept these per-verted readings as basis for laying down the law (with regard to

grammar or prosody) will wise men accept such canons as

sound rules. Allasani Peddana, the well known poet of the courtof Sri Krishnadeva Raya referred to the ignorance of the scribes

ov 18.

g^

**tfc"

rro

. wS. 8. 2Q2.^

11

in one of his1 Chatu verses. To one who asked fo? the com-

position of a Kavya on the spot .Jie is said to have replied humo-

rously" How can poenis corne to order without solitude,

without a hearty meal> and a perfumed Tarnbula sent by the

dearest lady, without the cradle to swing, and finally withoutthe presence of readers who are connoisseures in literature andscribes %vho can distinguish between the right and wrong. Ku-chimanchi Timmakavi (18th Century) also felt the same aboutscribes. When Appa Kavi rejected the claim of BammeraPotanaV Bhagavata for being a standard work because Potanaconfused and mixed up the hard and soft

c

r3

sounds in matters

of Yati and Prasa, Timmakavi answered the objection thus.

"It must have been the mistake of lesser poets that such errors creptinto the Bhagavata. Otherwise can any one accuse the great

poet Barnmera Potana of ignorance about the3rule -regarding

'r* sound. The story goes that some portions of of Potana's

Bhagavata were damaged by worms and that his friends andstudents filled up these gaps.

INTERPOLATION

That is how poets and Lakshanikas felt about the ignor-ance and vagaries of scribes. Some were bitter and some werehumane in their approach. Sometime an ill-equipped but rash

scribe tries to correct the author's text according to his lights.

Yet another will indulge in the excusable pastime of composingone or two verses himself in the easy metres "and set up as a po-etaster. Fortunately the Andhra Mahabharata is not subjectto serious interpolations unlike the Sanskrit epic. In Sanskrit

the metre us d in Mahabharata can be easily manipulated.A poet of or inary talent can try his hand at composing someverses and nterpolate them into the main text withoutthe danger o detection. Further, the ancient epic rolled down

SN. 2-284.<2 *>

S^'

12

more than 25 centuries. No wonder that many a and, deft

and otherwise worked into it. Not so the Telugu haratam.Its life is 10 centuries, The poets of the Telugu ep c are the

greatest masters of ^Telugu poetry. It is not easy to

imitate them without fear of exposure. Moreover from the

ver -

beginning it was universally respected both in the courts

of -ings and the assemblies of villagers. Hence interpolationin ts case was not a thing in which small poets could indulgewit impunity. Though this applies to the poetical portionsof the Mahabharata, the prose portions were not so immunefrom interference, As the restraining hand of metre does not

operate here, scribes and minor poets were busy here, addingand subtrac^ ng matter. Often they content themselves withverbal variat ons and synonyms. The prose passages of TeluguBharatam d d suffer some emendation and elaboration.

PROBLEMS OF TELUGU BHARATA

If interpolation did not play a major role in the AndhraMahabharata what are the issues that confront scholars in con-

nection with this fundamental work. At this stage we wishto invite the attention of our learned audience to the aims of

classical criticism as set forth by Dr. V. S. Sukthankar, the mo-dern Vyasa of Sanskrit Mahabharata. He says

1 "the cannons

of the classical philologist are four (1) Heuristics i.e. assemblingand arranging the entire material consisting of rnanuscri ^s

and testimonia in the form of a geneological tree (2) Recen 10

i.e. restoration of the text of the archtype (3) emendatio .c.

restoration of the text of the author (4) Higher criticism .<?.

separation of the sources utilised by the author. As far as the

Telugu epic is concerned ernendatio and higher criticism seemto absorb more of our interest. We will return to the subjectin due course.

THE PRINTED EDITIONS

The Christian Missionaries were the first to introduce prin-

ting int Telugu. They chiefly brought out elugu translations

of the ible or its parts. Missionaries like enjarnin Schultze4

.D. ronzes took part in this work. G. . Brown observes

n his i elugu-English Dictionary that printing was introduced

"to Telugu in 1806 but did not make much progress till 1830.

rrose books needed for the Schools were much in vogue at the

1. Prolegomena to the Critical Edition of Sanskrit MahabharataSukthankar Memorial Edition. Volume I, page 97.

13

-

beginning of the 19th century. Native Pundits like RavipatiGu umurthy S astry, Chief Telugu Pundit3 Fort St, GeorgeCo ege, took to writing prose books. He brought out in easyTe ugu proses the stories of King Vikramarka, published in

18 9 and stories of Panchatantra, in 1834.

Naturally the country looked forward for the publicationof Andhra Mahabharata. We are not yet in a position to state

definitely who first published t e Telugu epic. For sometimeit appeared as though the ed tion of Mahabharata published

by the scholar-enthusiast ri Ekarnra Josyulu was the

earliest. On the front page o this publication Saka year 1755is printed. Naturally this le to the impression that it was

published in 1833 A.D. But the Cyclic year is given as

Paridhavi, Pushya Sudha Padyami Somavaram which corres-

ponds to Monday January 10, 1853, Therefore we have to

finally accept the date 1853 for the London Edition, which wehave accepted into our critical apparatus,

That the date of the London Edition is^ doubt was known long ago

For want of definite information3it was allowe to be called the 1833 Edition.

On further examination it is now fairly establ aV ed that it is an edition con-

temporaneous with the Karalapati Rangiah, Ed n of 1952

Some of the facts about the London Edition are interesting. There is an

introductory leaf to the portion of Maha Bharata beginning with the Bh.ish.ma

Parva. Here it is narrated as followsccAluri Ekamara Josyulu garu is pious

scholar, desirous of serving Telugu literature. In the month of Am of Sadh-

arana Samvatsara (corresponding to June 1850) he conceived the idea of

printing of Andhra Mahabharata and formed a society of enthusiasts for

undertaking this work. This body published Adi and Sabha Pan/as. But

unfortunately' '

i their head in this body and further work was

suspended.

Pandit Ekaxnra Josyulu not to be deflected from his excellent purposesof bringing out a scholarly edition of Andhra Mahabharata. He formedanother Society of enthusiasts and launched upon its publication. In this

second effort he sought and obtained the cooperation of Puwada Venkat Rao

proprietor of the Vartamana Tarangini press of Madras, Pandit Josyuluhimself owned the Jyotisha Kalanidhi Press. This new body agreed to issue

the work under the name of Durvasula Jagannadha Rao gam, perhapsa wealthy member ofthe Society.

Perhaps there was an agrement to print and publish the entire TeluguBharatam from the two printing establishments, Vartamana Tarangini and

Jyotish Kalanidhi Press. There is no express statement to this effect from

any of the parties* It is a surmise, The India Office Edition (viz*, LondonEdition) is in two divisions, the Adi Panchaka or the first five Parvas ,and the

portion beginning with Bhishma Parva and ending with Svargarohana Parva.

14

The first five parvas appear to be printed in the Vartamana Tarangini Press

by Puwada Venkat Rao. There is no regular front pages (Mukha Patra)to this part of the Book. There is no page of contents attached to this. Thereis one leaf with the seal of the Vartamana Tarangini Press. The year of

publication is noted as 1 85 1 .

The Bhishrna Parva portion KPS a regular printed front page and also a

table of contents of the story from Bhishrna Parva to the end. Here it is stated

that the Maha Bharata is issued for the benefit of the pious people from two

presses. The Jyotisha Kalanidhi and Vartamana Tarangini. The date of

publication is not noted here in the Christian Era but in the Salivahana Sakaand the cyclic year. The Salivahana Saka is printed as 1755 which corres-

ponds to 1833 A.D. The mistake about the date of this Edition arose out of

this recorded statement. We do not know how such a mistake appeared in

print. The cyclic year is noted as Paridhavi, Pushya Sudha Padyami, Mondaywhich corresponds toJanuary 1

31 853 .

I think that we have finally to reject the date of 1833 for the LondonEdition and accept the year 1853 for the later part of this edition i.e., Bhishrnato Svargarohana Parvas, We have to reconcile all the available evidencewith regard to this edition as follows.

In the year Sadharana, month of Ani, i.e., June 1850 Pandit Aluri EkamraJosyulu conceived the idea of publishing Andhra Mahabharata. He actuallyissued the Adi and Sabha Parvas. This venture failed at this stage. We donot know what happened to these two Parvas* Pandit Josyulu launched thesecond venture. Here in 1851 we come across with the Adi Panchaka ofPuwada Venkat Rao published in Vartamana Tarangini Press, We haveto assume .that this is a part of the overhaul scheme for the publication of thewhole Bharatam, divided into convenient instalments between two presses.We do not possess the front page or table of contents of the first instalment.We do not know whether P. Venkat Rao was very enthusiastic about the

partnership or the joint venture. He is silent about the whole understanding.On the other hand Pandit Ekarnra Josyulu is very informative and mentionsboth the presses on his front-page.

There is one factor which supports the thesis of joint venture. Thescholars who actually did the editing are thive &r. "Sotfkg\S$ ;Sr=cpQboe>o;

a-.-Sor^^gvj)^; &*. SacC6Tr>s5g 2. These names are printed

on the front-page of Bhishma Parva. There is no mention of them on theAdi Panchaka issued by Vartamana Tarangini Press. But a note to this

effect is appended to the London Edition. Evidently this must have beendone at a later date, when the whole edition was got ready for preservationin the India Office Library. Similarly there is a noting on this part aboutthe date. It is 1833. But this seems to be clearly an error. It was*occasioned by the printed date Salivahana Saka 1755. There is yet ano-ther item of evidence which induces us to give up the date 1833. There is

one printed leaf in the Bhishrna Parva portion which serves as a brief introduc-tion to the publication. It is here that the laudable attempts of PanditEkanira Josyulu to publish Andhra Mahabharata are briefly set forth. Inthe end of this brief preface the compilers acknowledge their indebtedness tothat distinguished English savant Charles Philip Brown. Brown's services to

Telugu Literature and his library are eulogised. Evidently Mr. Josyulu

15

and others were a\vare of the efforts of Charles Brown to prepare what looks

like a critical edition of Andhra Mahabharata by collating some palm-leaf

manuscripts the mention of C. P. Brown in the London Edition clinches

the issue, It must have been published betv/een 1951-53. Thus it is con-

temporaneous with the Karalapati Rangiah Edition and not anterior to it byalmost a generation as we assumed earlier.

Though the London Edition thus loses the glamour of being the earliest

printed edition of Andhra Mahabharata it is nonetheless highly importantto us, Firstly it is associated with the personality of that amiable scholarof the mid 19th century, Pandit Aluri Ekamra Josyulu. I feel that we musthence forward designate this Edition as the Ekamra Edition in honour of his

name. Its scholarly set up is unmistakable. Three scholars were employed to

supervise its editing and publication. Not only that., this editing made use of

the labours of Charles Philip Brown. Karalapati Rangiah does not mentionhis indebtedness to Brown's manuscripts.

This is called the London Edition as we secured copy ofit from the India Office Library, London. We are also awareof the edition brought forth by the scholar Karalapati Ran-gayya about 1852. Earlier to both these we hear of an edition

ofAdi Parva. This is issued as a prose version of the Adi- Parva by Vyakaranarnu Ramaaujacharyulu and Paravastu Chi-

nnaya Suriin 1847. In spite of our best efforts we could not

get at a copy of this. This publication is mentioned by RaoSaheb Gidugu Ramamurthy Pantulu in his

1 Balakavi Saranyamu.Rao Saheb gives these details about the hook ce

It is named*Bharata Vachanarmi Viyakaranam Ramanujacharyulu and

Chinnaya Suri edited the Adi Parva. Bharata Vachanamu is a

prose renderiag of the Adi Parva prepared by them. It was

printed in 1847. Ranianujacharyulu was the Head Pandit for

Sanskrit and Telugu in the Pachayaippa Modali High School.9 '

HAYAGRTVA SASTRY EDITION

Yet another unidentified -version of Andhra Mahabharatahas come to our notice. This is ascribed to the 19th Centuryscholar, Puranani Hayagriva Sastry and is mentioned by thePundits (1) Chadaluvada Sundara Rarna Sastry and (2) Dandi-

gunta Suryanarayana Sastry. They published an annotatedEdition of Virata Parva of Tikkana Somayaji, called Bharatha

Samjivani in 1913. Subsequently they prepared and publishedan annotated edition, -of Adi Parva of Nannaya Bhattu in 1915,also called Bharata Samjivani. They are well read scholars andwe used the Bharata Samjivani commentary of Adi Parva with

advantage in preparing the Critical Edition. Now in the in-

1 , Balakavi Satanyamu (1933 Edition, pages 26 and 46) .

16

troduction to their commentary, they mention that Puranam

Hayagriva Sastry is the first to issue an edition of Mahabharata.This statement is supported by a similar observation by DewanBahadur ^M. Adinarayana lyah of Madura, who wrote a pre-face in English to the Virata Parva commentary. The DewanBahadur was a Retired Settlement Deputy Commissioner,Madras. In his preface to Bharata Samjivani of Virata Parvadated 9-8-1913 he states as follows

"There have been several

editions of the Text of Sri Mahabharatam in Telugu. Theearliest edition issued is that by the late Puranam HayagrivaSastrulu, who was in his time Telugu Pundit of the Government

Presidency College. This edition was issued about 50 years

ago." According to the date given by Adinarayana lyah,the edition of Puranam Hayagriva Sastry goes back to 1863.

We have information about several editions of Telugu Bharatamissued about 1860 in the British Museum Catalogue but nowhereis the name of Hayagriva Sastry so much as mentioned.

It is strange that our information about Puraaam Haya-griva Sastry who lived just a century back from now, is so vagueand incomplete. He was a well known scholar of the first

half of the 19th century. He was the proprietor of the Vive-kadarsha Printing Press in which a book on Geography and

Astronomy1 *

Bhubhagola Dipika'

was printed in 1843. Thesame writer informs us that2

Hayagriva Sastry competed withParavastu Chinnaya Suri for the Punditship in the PresidencyCollege in 1847. Late Hayagriva Sastry was responsible for

many publications in Telugu and Sanskrit. That he issued

Andhra Bhagavatam about 1855 is well known. The Editorsof the Telugu Bhagavata5

issued by the Andhra Pradesh SahityaAkademy mention Mr.

pastry'sEdition. Brown mentions an

edition of Bhagavata Published in 1848. Whether it is the sameor one different from Hayagriva Sastry

3

s Edition is not known.Rao Bahadur K, Veer^salingarn Pantulu informs us in his

account of8

Karalapati Rangaiah (1814-63) that he (Rangiah)published for the first time the Telugu Bharata, bhagavata and

Ramayana. Whether this edition of Bhagavata issued byKaralapati Rangaiah is the same as mentioned by Brown, weare not in a position to assert.

1. Aadhra Vadiana Vaagmayamu N. Vcnkat Rao (Page 99).

2. Chinnaya Suri Jivitamu N. Venkat Rao (Page 30).

3. Andhra Kavula Charitra Part III.

17

391 C

/

Prof. P. P. S. Sastry in the introduction to his Sanskrit

Mahabharata (Southern Recension) refers to Puranam Haya-griva Sastry. The Professor says

" Mahabharata in Sanskrit^

printed in Telugu characters and published four times in Madras

(a) 1850 by Venkataraya Sarma (b)1

1855-60 by Puranam -

Hayagriva Sastry, a relation of the proprietors of Vavilla Press,the present publishers (c) 1870 by Venkata Subba Sastry (d)1929 by V. Ramaswamy Sastrulu & Sons, publishers of this

Edition." From this, it is evident that Hayagriva Sastry was

engaged in literary activity about 1860. But nowhere do weget so far any reference to the edition of Telugu Bharatam said

to have been issued by him. Can it he that Mr. Adinarayanalyah mistook the Sanskrit edition of Mahabharata issued byHayagriva Sastry for the Telugu Bharata ? It may not be so.

For the annotators of Virata Parva also make the same statement.

It appears that we have to search further for the HayagrivaSastry Edition of Andhra Mahabharata. It may well haveformed the basis for the Vavilla Edition of the Telugu Epic,

1. Due to diligent search by Shri N. S. Sundereswara Rao, Pundit of the

project, the cdtition of Sanskrit Mahabharata issued by Hayagriva Sastry is

located in the collection of the Sri Krishnadevaraya Andhra Basha Nilayam,Hyderabad. This is in Telugu script. The Adi Panchaka lost its front page.The Yudha Panchaka portion retains this page. From this we learn that

.Puranam Hayagriva Sastry undertook the publication of Mahabharata as anact of service to propagate Dharma. Sastry believes that Mahabharata

propounds the Adwaita Philosophy. The.Telugu poet Tikkana Somayaji held

a similar view. He calls Mahabharata the mainstay of Dharma and Adwaita.

Puranam Hayagriva Sastry is the son of Venkata Narayana, the

crest jewel of Scholars and Savitri, descended from. Kausika Gotra. Her father

-was Venkatesha. Hayagriva Sastry is said to be proficient in all the branchesof ancient learning. He is called Sarvatantra-swatantra, By the grace of his

father he acquired the Hayagriva Mantra. The upasana of this sacred Mantramade him scholar of Sanskrit, Prakrit and Desi Bhasha,

He sets forth his labours in publishing Mahabharata thus" Manus-

cripts of the work are brought from various parts of the country. The com-mentaries of Vaisampyana and Nilakantha on Mahabharata are closely con-

sulted. The slokas have been numbered. Where the meaning is obscure

or doubtful Nilakantha Vyakhya is reproduced to dispel doubts. With regardto the Bhagavadgita, the commentary of Bhagavat Sankara is appended."

In this manner the Mahabharata is printed in the Vivekadarsha

Printing Press of which he himself was the proprietor, in the year Rakshasa,

Magha 3 on the full moon day. It falls in the year 1856.

This establishes the fact that Puranam Hayagriva Sastry was , con-

temporary of Chirmaya Sun, Karalapati Rangayya and'Aluri Ekamra Josyulu.But our main quest about the Telugu Bharatam said to have been issued

by him is still eluding pursuit.

18

EDITIONS PRIOR to 1860 A,D.

In our attempt to track down every well known worthyedition ofTelugu Bharata to its sources we had to digress into

the literary activity of Puranam Hayagriva Sastry, strictly

not relevant to our purpose. Summarising our inquiry into

the older editions of Andhra Mahabharata prior to 1860 wearrive at the following :

L Adi Parvam issued by Chinnaya Suri and Rama-

nujacharyulu 1847 ,

2. Andhra Mahabharatamu Yudha PanchakamuBhishma to Sauptika 1850 A.D.

3. London Edition as we call it, issued by Aluri Ekarnra

Josyulu 1851-53.

4. Karalapati Rangaiah Edition -1852.

5. Puranam Hayagriva Sastry Edition (So far not

traced) .

6. The paper manuscript Edition of Charles PhilipBrown (Unpublished)

About item 2 above, we have to add the following details.

This is found in the India Office Library, London. TheLibrary authorities furnished this note regarding the edition"

Telugu D-7L Yuddha Panchakamu Edited by R. VenkataKrishna Sastrulu. Jyotisha Kalanidhi Press. Saka 1772".This corresponds to 1850. It may be noted that the scholarAluri Ekamra Josyulu was engaged in bringing out aa edition

of the Telugu Bharatam. Item 3 above represents the full

fruition of his efforts. Even before that he was engaged in

this task, R. Venkata Krishna Sastrulu, editor of YuddhaPanchaka is one among the three editors who prepared the

full edition,, represented by No. 3. The printing press, Jyo-tisha Kalanidhi is the same in both the cases. Ekamra Josyuluowned it. The only point which is not clear to us here is whether

Josyulu printed Yuddha Panchakamu for himself or for someother publishers-

C. P. BROWN'S ACTIVITY

Further we have to add a few remarks about G P. Brown's

literary activity. In the introductory portion to his Telugu*English Dictionary, Brown informs, us thus

*" A corrected Editionof Bhagavata was prepared at my expense in 182*7. The Telugu

19

Bhagavatam was printed in quarto at Madras in 1848." Browndoes not mention here his efforts to get a corrected edition

of Mahabharata prepared. It may be that he did not think

of this work seriously when he was engaged on his dictionary.But he seems to have actually set afoot this excellent venture.

In the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library are pre-served two paper manuscripts containing the results of Brown's

activity with the Telugu Mahabharata Nos. 163 and 164.

He wrote here" The mahabharata now first rendered to numeri-

cal arrangement and copied in separate verses and lines bythe directions of Charles Philip Brown. The alterations madein this copy show the various readings found in some copies byme."

T *e writer of this preface had the privilege of examiningthese rown Manuscripts in the Government Oriental Manus-

cripts ibrary Madras on 17.9.1964 along the Sri. T SridharaSarma and Sri N. S. Sundereswara Rao. The paper manuscriptswere badly injured. Insects made profuse holes into them.These manuscripts are actually registers. Readings are cateredin between the lines. It was found difficult to read them. Atthe same time the selected readings are entered in the page op-posite. Someone under Mr. Brown's direction may have copiedthe accepted readings on opposite pages. No. 163 manuscriptcontains Adi Parva upto 5th Aswasa, verse 190, No. 164 c re-

tains Adi Parva from -191 to the end. There is yet aaot c

manuscript No. 193 w ch seems to be a fair copy of Nos. 6and 164. In none o these manuscripts (Registers) we A n r

the use of the hard r*

(Sakata Repha) and the half-nasa

(Ardhanuswara) , One interesting feature here is that referenceis given to Sanskrit Mahabharata for the appropriate context.This may be a copy made ready for the printing press. In

manuscript No. D. 201, we have Adi Parva upto IV Aswasaonly. Here we see an effort to introduce the half nasal intothe text.

Brown's work with Telugu Bharatam does not end with theAdi Parva registers mentioned above. There are 47 papermanuscripts having different

c D '

numbers. They containcollations of all the Parvas except perhaps the very last two,the Mahaprasthana and Swargarohana. They are veryshort Parvas. It may e that they are incl ^ded in other bundles.It is evident that Char s Philip Brown ac ieved the stupendoustask of getting the 18 arvas collated an a corrected text wasprepared. Though he did not mention t c manuscripts which

20

he used for the comparison of the Adi Parva, he left better in-

formation about some of the succeeding Parvas. Adi Parvawas collated with 7 manuscripts. In the case of Virata Parva

Udyoga Parva and others Brown took care to mention the

manuscripts with which he compared and finalised the text.

For Virata Parva he mentions the following manuscripts :

1. Manuscript of Rao Brahrnaji Pantulu2. of Vemuri Subba Rao3. of Vaddiparti Venkayya Samalkot4. of Gudirnetta Pallayya Jagannathapuram5. ofTadigadapa Veeresalingam Penugon-

da6.

3J of Manne Kanakayya Yanam7. of Vatsavayi Buchi Seethayya Peddapu-

ram8. of Ayyavaru of Pedapudi9. of Majeti Sarvesalingam Yanam

10.,,,

of the former village munsif of Mogaliturti.

Parvas which are very popular like Virata, Udyoga, Santietc. could yield many manuscripts- Elsewhere he furnishes awealth of interesting details. For instance under1 D No. 211

on wi_ QoSotf oiraer Soicr oQ

o "a catfwoStfo co <atfo?)Q3 w X5o^tf ^>^o D ow

00-33 Son 8*?5s58 "So oy "eJQ ^CJ'io o w'Vjg^o ^i5j^ s5o,

II "DVoC Xioii c^t^w *btf o tw ^0^ oT33 XSoii ^ii)i55 oy

III "SfoS ^on qjr=ooc3 mi cr eo ^8?5 ^T*0 "So cr

IV 4*^-0 ^oii3^(^

*otf 03 fu^ ^0^^ ^p'Q "3> .33

60.f>

V "a-s^8 Xicti "3 T^^ 0^ - exn- ^Oo3o^ ^laf "So ox ^flo o __ ^

^ eVjjSc ti&r* sSo,"

VI -I

S-s-0 X>on ^^ D. t- co^ X>0^>^ "So "So y "^Q tftfsb

So ^^r-^o."VII "ETr-fc Xioii eS^ "do^ *btf ot

t>o o

21

Aranya Parva, it is noted Aswasa by Aswasa, how finalisation^

of the text proceeded. Brown uses a very significant Teluguword for this. He does not use the Sanskrit word but calls

it'

Tirpu'

which means judgemeat as done in a court of law.

Brown was a District Judge for a long time The tirpu or fina-

lisation of Aranya Parva was started on 1st December 1838

and ended with 27th May 1839. Udyoga Parva was finalised

by July 23, 1840 and so on. There is a note at the Santi

Parva. Here one Pundit seems to have been entrusted with

the task of comparing the text with Sanskrit original and justify a

particular reading. The Pundit notes in the course of the

work "the reading has to be discussed with the Doragaru and

finalised". Dora was a term of respect used for Englishmenduring the British rule. Here it means * Brown Doragaru '.

Aluri Ekanira Josuylu in his introduction to the secondvolunie beginning with Bhishrna Parva bearing the date 1853,

acknowledges in a nice manner that he utilised Brown's col-

lection and his library. It means that Brown's corrected copyof Mahabharata has already taken shape. Karalapati Rangayyawhose edition of Mahabharata belongs to the same period.i;e. 1852 does not mention Brown or his beneficent activity.

Many a succeeding publishers undoubtedly used the readingsof Mahabharata collected by Brown, with and without acknow-

ledgement. The readings ot our Vulgate, the Vavilla edition-

seem to be very near Brown's readings. It is not know if Va-villa acknowledged their debt to this great disinterested Savant.Ekamra Josyulu set up a fine tradition for scholars.

POST 1860 EDITIONS BRITISH MUSEUM LIBRARY

With regard to Editions of Andhra Mahabharata publi-shed after 1860 "we have two sources of information. One is

the British Museum Catalogue which records a few importanteditions. Secondly we glean much information from the Office

of the Registrar of Books, Madras. It appears that the act

regarding Registration of Books was passed in 1867. Hencebooks published after this date are preserved here.

The authorities of the British Museum Library gave us

very promptly on our request full information regarding the

printed editions of Mahabharata preserved with them. Weare indeed thankful to them. They gave us not merely a drylist but photograph copies of the front pages where available

and one or two inner pages of the Text. We list them below :

22

1: Adi Parva No. 14174-L-12 Rudhirodgari. Madras.A.D. 1863.

i

2. M .abharata complete in 3 Volumes No. 14174-L-16.dited by Vinjarnuru Krishnamacharyulu, Madras.864.

3. Udyoga Parva No. 141 74-K-33- 1864.

4 Sabha Parva No. 14174-K. 23-1865,

5. Yuddha Panchakamu No. 14174-L-13-Madras. 1875.

6. Maha^ arata. 2 Volumes No. 14174-L-14. Edited

by hadrachalarn Tirumala Narasirnha Charyulu,Ma ras. 1881.

7. Adi and Sabha No. 14174-K-57. Nellore. 1895-1896.

8. Sabha Parva with notes by C. Janaki Ramayya-1899.No. 14174-K. 45.

9. Udyoga Parva. With an English introduction byPanappakam Anandacharyulu 1900.

10. Andhra Mahabharata with preface by SataghantamVenkata Ranga Sastry. Edited 'by K. Veeresa-

lingam and Rayadurgarn Narasayya Sastry, 3

Volumes. Madras. 1901. No. 14175-B-L

11. Aranya Parva. Aswasa VI an VII Notes 'for F.A.

Telngu Text, by Dandigunta uryanarayana Sastryand Ghadalavada Sundara ama Sastry.

12. Bharata Sara Rathanavali.* P. -V, SubrahmanyaReddy Madras 1885.

It must be st ictly Kattamanchi Subrahmanya Reddy.He is the fat er of Dr. G. Ramalinga Reddy, formerVice-Chancel or, Andhra University. Item 1 1 above.

These two sc lolars are quite familiar to us with their

valuable Bharata Sarnjivani.

We are ntcrested in the 1864 edition of the Telugu Bhara-

tam, edited y Vinjamuri Krishnamacharyulu as it representsa stage in t e march of our printed editions.. The British

Museum Library has agreed to supply us c y. We could

not yet take advantage of it. This Library is a 1 o in possessionof a palm-leaf manuscripts of Adi Parva, he authorities

sent us a photo-copy of the first and last pages oft is manuscript.

23

It begins with the benedictory sloka of Nannaya. There

are the common mistakes and variations of readings in this

single sloka. The gadya at the end of Adi Parva is given.

After this there is a nothing by the scribe of the person for whomit was copied etc. It reads

"Written for the study of Banga-

rayya, son of Mankaru Nayani varu, of Akshantala Gotra,resident of Nutka-puri, by Chokkalingam, son of Chewandi

Lingaiah Bheshaja (perhaps medical practitioner), resident

Sedamangalam, in the year Viswavasu, Tula Masa (Month)Astamij Thursday. This corresponds to 23rd October 1845A.D.

The Bharata-Sara-Ratnavali is of interest to us not as partof our critical apparatus but as it inspired an intellectual like

Sir C. R, Reddy. That Dr. Reddy with all his western orienta-

tion became a lover and a devotee of the national epic of Andhrais due to the Bharata-Sara-Ratnavali and the austere trainingwhich he received at the hands of his father, Subrahmanya Reddygaru. The Bharata-Sara-Ratnavali and the Bhagvatha-Sara-Muktavali

5 compiled by his father were republished by Dr. C. R.

Reddy in 1926. They were originally published in 1885. Tothis second edition, the distinguished son contributed a brief

but devoted account about his father. The scholars, SeshadriRamana Kavulu wrote an introduction to this . One pointrevealed by them here is of much interest to us. They state

that the author collected the verses of Mahabharata from anEdition of the epic published in 1863 from the Vani-Niketana

Printing Press. Madras. As the anthology of S. Reddy consistingof philosophical and didactical verses is drawn from all theParvas of Mahabharata, the 1863 edition must have been a full

edition. We did not come across this so far. One more pointabout the second edition of Bharata-Sara-Ratnavali is thatthe editors, Seshadri Ramana Kavulu, checked up the readingswith the Ananda Edition of Telugu Bharatam and noted the

readings. Thus the Ratnavali may have a distant usefulnessto us as testimonia.

INDIA OFFICE LIBRARY. LONDON

Our indebtedness to the India Office Library, Londonis much closer for the authorities of this library obliged us bysupplying at nominal cost an excellent photographic copy of

24

the 18 Parvas of Andhra Mahabharata. This forms an impor-tant item of our critical apparatus, known as the1 LondonEdition.

We list the collection of the India Office Library of Maha-bharata.

1. Tel D 67, 68 Edited by M. Venkata Krishnamachar-

yulu; R. Venkata Krishna Sastri and T. Vijaya

Raghava KavL Vol. I Adi to Udyoga Parvas. JyotishaKalaiiidhi Press. Saka 1755.

Vol. II Bhishma Parva to end. Jyotisha Kalanidhi

Press. Madras. Saka 1755.

2. Tel. D 71. Andhra Bharatamu. Yuddha Pancha-

kamu. Bhishma to Sauptika Parvas. Edited byR. Venkata Krishna Sastrulu. Jyotisha Kalanidhi

Press. Saka 1772.

3. Tel. D 83, 84. Andhra Bharat Kavyamu. Edited

by Karalapati Rangayya. Two Volumes. Kala-

nidhi Press. Madras. 1852.

Prepared under directions of G. P. Brown and annotated

in his handwriting.

4. Tel. D 54. Harivamsa Parana by Sambhudasa Erra-

pragada. Edited by Karalapati Rangayya.* In-

complete. To Uttarabhagam Aswasa 4. Kala-nidhi Press Madras 1858.

1 . In an earlier section of the preface we wrote that the front page' of

Adi Parva of this edition is not available. This is true of the London copy.But subsequently we discovered copy of the Adi Panchaka of Aluri Ekamra

Josyulu in the special collection of the Andhra University. This contains

the front page which is exactly the same as found on the Bhishma Parva of the

London Edition. The Jyotisha Kalanidhi and Vartamana Tarangini Presses

are mentioned here also. Thus the account ofthis edition is complete.

2. In an earlier section of the preface we furnished available informa-

tion regarding Aluri Ekamra Josyulu. Here we take opportunity to furnish

information regarding Karalapati Rangayya Garu. The reader is referred

for details to the account about him in the Andhra Kavula Charitra Part III

by late Veeresaslingam Pantulu. Karalapati Rangayya (1814-1863) belongsto the Vaisya Caste, Vaishavaite by faith. He is a poet also and wrote two

Kavyas, the Bhutapuri Mahatmya and Kavijana Manoharamu. He was

Telugu and Sanskrit Pundit, in Pachaiyappa Mudali High School and Presi-

dency High School. He also served as the Head Pundit in the Hindu Boys'

High School, Madras which is described asc Vani Mandapa,' the audience

25

The India Office Library does not possess any manuscriptsof the Telugu Mahabharata.

DENVER PUBLIC LIBRARY (U.S.A.)

We could discover a palm-leaf manuscript of AndhraMahabharata in the Public Library of the City of Denver,Colorado U.S.A. We had preliminary correspondence with

the authorities of this library. From the first description givenabout it, we infer that it relates to the Yuddha Panchaka. The

manuscript is about 120 years old, we are informed. It maynot go beyond 1800 AD. Further the manuscript seems to

be split up into 3 parts and shared between the Denver Public

Library ;Colorado State College in Greely and Colorado State

University in Fort Collins. We fully appreciate the love for

( Foot Note Contd, From page 25. )

hall of the Goddess of learning. Veerasalingam mentions that Rangayyapublished Teiugu Bharata, Bhagavata and Ramayaaa. From item 4 abovewe find that he edited Harivarnsa also. Rao Bahadur thinks that Rangayyais the first to publish Bharata etc., having carefully edited these books byeliminating the errors of scribes. This is partially correct for we know that

Ekamra Josyulu contends the palm with Karalapati as far as the Maha-bharata at least is concerned. Both the editions emerged almost simul-

taneously.

Karalapati Rangayya does not appear to be beset -with the financial

hurdles encountered by Josyulu. The account which, the later gives us of his

difficulties makes pathetic reading. Rangayya had the backing of a rich

person. Vilamduda Sornasuiidaram Pillay, Rangayya pays homage to his

patron ia a few artistic verses, published on the front page of the Mahabharata.The father of Somasundaram Pillay is Muthaya Pilla, a wealthy merchant,who obtained the grace of God Vrishachaleswara. His wife is Minakshi, a pious

lady. To them was born Somasundaram Pillay. He is of a chartitable

disposition. Just as he repaired at his expense many a neglected tank, dila-

pidated temple, rest gardens, drinking wells and summer water resorts, so

Mr. Pillay undertook to restore to its pristine glory the Andhra Mahabharatwritten by.Great Poets like Nannaya, Tikkana and Sambudasa, by getting it

thoroughly edited by scholars with a view to rid it of naistakrs committed byscribes. He printed the epic by the full inoon day in Margasira of Paridhavi,Saka 1775. This date corresponds to December 26, 1852. Prior to the publi-cation of Mahabharata, Somasundaram Published the Bhaskara Ramayanaand Uttara Ramayana. The printing of these books was done in the

Kalanidhi Press of P. Kumarayya.

It appears that the Kalanidhi, Jyotisha Kalanidhi, Vartarnana Taran-

gini and Vivekadarsa were among the leading Printing establishments of this

period. There was healthy rivalry among Them to publish standard worksand classics. Considering the early days of Printing in Telugu, in the mid19th century, we must heartily congratulate these pioneers. Their books are

generally free from mistakes which we can scarcely claim for many books

produced at the present day.

26

knowledge which induces these far off libraries to preservewith religious care and solicitude and old palm-leaf manuscriptin an unknown script and language. We are amused at the

eagerness which made them split up one manuscript and possess

part of it. As we are busy at the present with the earlier booksof Mahabharata, we did not actively pursue the history of this

Manuscript.

PRINTED EDITIONS AFTER 1900

While we find that a number of publishers attempted to

issue the Mahabharata in parts or the full complement duringthe period 1860-1900, either due to a veneration for the epicas the fifth Veda or out of commercial motives, we find that

from the beginning of this century the number of such editions

became fewer and fewer . This is as it should be. Two prin-

ting establishments alone stand out prominent for their stan-

dard editions of Mahabharata-the Vavilla and Ananda Pres-

ses. It is not difficult to guess why this change came about.

Firstly, when printing is introduced for the first time into the

country, there will be a plethora of editions. A saturation

point is soon reached. Secondly the novelty attached to a

new experiment having disappeared, the public began to demanda high standard both in the scholarly and technical execution

of the work. Powerful journals like the Amudrita GrandhaGintamani began to expose the shortcomings of ill-con-

ceived and badly executed editions. It became quite a task

to weather the storm of exacting criticism. Therefore manya smaller publisher felt it safe not to enter the arena for prin-

ting a vast book like the Mahabharata.

We have gancrally noticed some of the leading editions

published between 1850-70. Under the Registration Actof 1867 it became necessary to record the publication of

books with the Re istrar of Books. The Records office at

Madras has entry o many of the editions of Mahabharata is-

sued after 1867. ome of these editions are described andr some periods t ey are not described. They are simply

1 sted. We give available details regarding some of these edi-

t ons in appendix II. The law of the survival of the fittest

has operated here also. We are left with two editions the

Vavilla and Ananda editions, They keenly contest the palmlike for the scholarly editing and neatness of execution.

27

VAVTLLA AND ANANDA EDITIONS

The question now facing us is which of them is the earlier

one. What Is the history of its development and so on. Wedo not have indisputable evidence. As far as it goes we can

proceed. We find mention of Vavilla1

Ramaswamy Sastryas joint publisher, with Saraswati Tiruvengalacharyulu, of the

Adi Parva of Mahabharat in 1870.2 This is printed in the

Hindu Bhasha Sanjivani Press. In the same year we find

another entry under the name of the same author 19/1.711870, This time they published Udyoga Parva. It is notclear whether it is Udyoga alone. The number of pages is

given as 470. It may be the whole Adi Panchaka. Nowwith regard to the Ananda edition issued by Vemuri Venkata

Krishnamachetty & Sons. We hear of this firm in the Amu-drita Grandha Gintamani. In its issue of 1894, the editor

Poondla Rama Krishnaiah writes appreciatively of the editionof Andhra Bhagavatamu issued by this firm and says

" wehope that Vemuri Venkata Krishnama Chetty & Sons will

enhance their prestige by publishing the Andhra Mahabharatain the excellent manner they did the Bhagavata."

From this we infer that the Ananda Edition of Mahabha-rata came subsequent to the year 1894. Here we meet withthe famous edition published by this firm in 1901 under the

-editorship of Rao Bahadur K, Viresalingam Pantulu anda

Rayadurgam Narasayya Sastry Garu. This edition is justly

1. For a brief account of the life of the late scholar Vavilla RamaswamySastry Garu (1832-1899) see Saraswata Sarvaswamu (Volume 2 Samchika 2)

Aswayuja, Raktakshi, Year 1924. Here it is static! that Ramaswamy Sastrywas

^

born in the Village of Dandigunta near Nellore. He studied in thetraditional manner. Having known the difficulties facts by students withpalm-leaf manuscripts, he thought of taking to printing. In 1853 he establisheda small press and struggled throughout his life to print standard works withmeticulous care. He won the appreciation of Maharajah Ananda Gajapathiof Vizianagaram, the Raja of Venkatagiri and other leading men. A story is

narrated^to illustrate the care which was taken to avoid Printers Devils.5 When

a forme is ready for printing, it will be exhibited outside the Press. Any onewho can discover a mistake in it will be paid at the rate of 8 as. per error.

2. Vide list of printed editions in Madras Records Office 47/4-71.'

3. Rayadurgam Narasayya Sastry was one of the well known scholarsof the last quarter of the 19th century. Lakshmi Narasayya and Subba.Lakshamma were his parents. He was Pundit in the Christian College,Madras. He translated Kalidasa's Sakuntalam into Telugu as early as

^1894.^Kandukuri Viresalingam Pantulu translated Sakuntalam in 1883,

Viresalingam's translation is the most popular to this day with its style and

28

famous for the authorities associated with it. Since then theAnanda Press seems to have enlisted the co-operation of highlylearned men like Bukkapattanam Ramanujayya, TanjanagaramTevapperumallayya, Puranain Suryanarayana Tirthulu andothers.

The subsequent Ananda editions are descended from this.

They made additions and subtractions here. For instance theydo not seem to acknowledge the debt they owe to Viresalingamand Narasayya Sastry. Tanjanagaram Tevapperumallayya inhis preface to the 1907 edition does not refer to the editors ofthe 1909 edition. Puranam Suryanarayana Tirthulu slightlymade amends to this in his edition of 1922. We have also to

notice the improvement they effected. Viresalingam. andNarasayya Sastry do not give reference to the manuscripts theyconsulted in fixing their text. Surely they must have consulted

manuscripts. The subsequent editors of the Ananda editionhave adopted a more scientific method. They indicate the

manuscripts consulted by them by letter symbols. This is

certainly an improvement as it enables the reader to check

up the evidence and form his own conclusions. There is still

further room for improvement here. The Ananda scholars

also do not disclose the palm-leaf manuscripts which they usedfor the collation of the text, tlie principles on which they selected

these particular manuscripts,, their description and so on.

CRITICAL TEXT OBJECTIVE-HOT SUBJECTIVE

A truly critical edition must place the fullest available evi-

dence before the scholarly world and allow them to judge for

themselves about the acceptability or otherwise of a particular

reading. The critical text is an objective text as far as possible.The editor has no doubt his own choice of a particular readingbut does not seek to impose his view on the reader. In selectinga reading for the constituted text, the present editors tried to

give primary importance to the readings of aim-leaf manuscripts.It does not mean that they chose a readin by merely numericalcount. A good reading even if available n a single manuscriptis preferred to a host of inferior or fau ty readings* Looked

happy expression. Narasayya Sastry may have undertaken a fresh translationm order to bring it as near as possible to the commentaries of the drama. It is

said that Narasiyya Sastr- was the first to use spoken dialect in the drama for

inferior Characters, Lat r on Vedam Venkataraya Sastry tried this experi-ment successfully in his rama Pratapa Rudriyamu, Narasayya Sastry wasintimately associated wit the literary publications of the Ananda Press.

29

at from this standpoint, the edition of Viresalingain and

Narasayya Sastry is prescriptive and not descriptive. In fact

all previous editions are prescriptive in a sense, whether it is

the edition of Ekamra Josyulu, Karalapati Rangayya or anyother, Brown's edition may have been perhaps a Critical

Edition but it never got published.

EMERGENCE OF THE IDEA OF A CRITICAL EDITION

The idea of a Critical Edition of Andhra Mahabharataseems to have vaguely emerged about the beginning of this

century. The epoch making controversy about the GrandhikaBhasha (literary language) and the Vyavaharika Bhasha (Spo-ken language) paved the way for the emergence of the conceptionof a critical edition. Rao Saheb Gidugu Ramarnurthy Pantulu

in his crusade for the spoken language took to an examinationof former models of writing, In the course of his search for

the use of the spoken dialect in older writings he began to ransack

the manuscripts. This revealed to him new vistas of informa-

tion. He found that many a passage written in the spokendialect was transformed into Grandhika Bhasha by the votaries

of purism in language. Rao Saheb raised his voice of protest

against this high-handed activity of the scholars.

About the same time, Ramarnurthy Pantulu and his son

Dr, G. V. Sitapati were engaged on the preparation of scholarlyeditions of our leading works on prosody like Appakaviyamu.To his astonishment Ramamurthy Pantulu discovered that

Lakshanikas like Appakavi altered the readings of Mahabharatato conform to their views and theories of Telugu prosody. Every-

body accepted the authority of the Telugu Bharatam as a stan-

dard work. If the readings in this authoritative text are made to

answer to established theories., the theory gains sanctity. Inthis process they failed to notice that they did a disservice to

great authors like Nannaya and other poets of Mahabharata in

making them appear what they were really not. The AkhandaVadi (the caesura which alternately agrees with the voweland the consonant) is an important instance. Having seen howtfie readings of famous authors were altered indiscriminatelyRao Saheb came to the conclusion that the printed texts mustbe subjected to a close comparison with manuscripts whichwere undoubtedly earlier. This will establish the former shapeof these works which is nearer to the original poets' composition.

30

GJDUGU RAMAMURTHY PAKTULtr

The Rao Saheb expressed himself on this subject thus.The Mahabharata of Nannaya stands as a monument of thefame of King Rajaraja Narendra. As this great work waswritten in Rajahmundry, it is but natural that the people ofthat are love it intensely. Not only that, the whole Telugucountry olds it in great esteem. But it is the misfortune of

telugu sc olarship that an edition of the Mahabharata whichis author tative and trustworthy in its readings, has not comeout so far, though the book itself is nine centuries old. Thescholars of Andhra are guilty of not having undertaken this

sacred task so far. They have not made any attempt to res-

tore this venerable book to its pristine condition. If they donot take up this work even at this late stage, the love of Telugumen of letters for their language is indeed open to question.It will expose itself to the charge of pseudo sentiment. Res-

ponsible men and men of action can achieve this objective

quickly if they set forth on the task with tenacity. If the waveof patriotism and love of one's own language that sweeps the

country at the present time is really genuine sif it is not spurious

surely, I hope, that those who launch upon this work will

receive all support from the country"l.

OSMANIA HEARD THE CALL

It is an unmistakable voice, a clarion call for a Critical

Edition of Andhra Mahabharata, The prophetic bugle \v s

sounded 46 years ago and we arc happy that it did not go utter yunheeded. We are in the midst of the stream. The banare not yet visible. The Osmania University under the able

leadership of Dr. D. S. Reddi, Vice-Chancellor heard the call

and became alert, We will corne further to the subject.

OTHER VOICES

It is not necessary to multiply the opinions of scholars of

the previous generation. Late Dr, C. R. Reddy was undoubted-

ly a champion of the idea of a critical edition of Mahabharata.He was a lover of Mahabharat studies. We invite the attention

of our readers to the opinion expressed by Dr. Reddy, com-

mending the publication of* Sukthankar Memorial Volumes.

1, Rajaraja Narendra Pattabhishcka Samchjka Page 128, Pub-

lished 1922.

i 2. Sukthankar Memorial Edition, Volume II * Analccta. Preface

flagc VII,

31

He said"Dr. V, S. Suktliankar, whose early death was the most

serious loss to Sanskritic and Oriental Learning generally that

India sustained since the death of Dr, R. G. Bhandarkar, was a

contemporary of mine at Cambridge. By far the greatest under-

taking of modem India is the Critical Edition of the Mahabha-rata. It will be recalled that this Critical Edition has beenunder preparation for over 25 years. Imagination staggers at

the volume of labour, comparative study and critical workinvolved.

3 '

Needless to say that Dr. Ramalinga Reddy wouldhave welcomed a similar service to the Andhra Mahabharata.

Rao Saheb Ramamurthy Pantulu was not merely contentwith giving the call for a Critical Edition of Telugu Bharatanibut set on foot the preliminary work on his own initiative, Heseems to have begun the comparison of the Adi Pan/a of NanaayaBhattu in order to obtain better and earlier readings. Theresults of t s efforts are contained in the volume whichwe admitte into our critical apparatus marked c

gi'

This is the ao Saheb's personal copy of Adi Parva preservedin the Andhra University Library. It is interleaved and Rama-murthy Pantulu noted the Readings which he collected in this

copy. His books were presented to the Andhra Univcisityafter his death. There is a note on this personal copy indicatingthe sources of these readings. It is stated here

"Paiitulu took

the 1914 Vavilla Edition of Andhra Bharata as the basis for his

comparison something like our Vulgate. He compared this

with (1) the Palni-leaf manuscripts of the Saraswad MahalLibrary, Tanjore. The Tanjore readings are marked c

gi3

in our critical repertory (2) The edition of Adi Parva issued in1847

c

gil.'

NJ8.: This was printed in the Saraswati Pitha Mudrak-shara

jSalain the year Saka 1769, Phvanga, Adhika Jycstha,

the third Tithi, Monday, This edition is evidently the one saidto have been published by Chinnaya Suri.

It means that the Rao Saheb selected one old printed edition

(1847)^

besides some palm-leaf manuscripts for the

comparison of the text. It is not known how many manuscriptshe pressed into service, the principles on which he selected these

manuscripts and the collators who did the work for him. It

may be that a small team heade"

by his versatile son, Dr. G. V.Sitapati did this work for arnamurthy Pantulu. Thesereadings^

are available for Adi arva only. The Sabha parvaportion

is empty _of readings, amaniurthy Pantulu broke theic& As an individual he ecu d not have done more with hislimited resources.

32

PRACTICAL WORK JAYANTI RAMAYYA PANTULU

It must have become evident very soon that sporadic workwill not yield results in the case of a gigantic idea like the Critical

Edition of Mahabharata. There must be a vast collection of

palm-leaf manuscripts, a country-wide search for them and>other old works. This is a work which an organisation with,

plenty of resources could attempt with some hope of success.

Accordingly the Andhra Sahitya Parishat, Kakinada began a

country wide collection of manuscripts. The genius behindthis effort was1

late Jayanti Ramayya. Pantulu Gara Thefinancial sinews must have been supplied by Andhra Bhoja,late Rao Surya Rao Bahadur, Maharajah of Pithapuram. TheLibrary of the2

Sahitya Parishat Kakinada contains perhaps the

largest collection of palm-leaf manuscripts of Andhra Maha-bharata. At any rate it is the only library that has the distinc-

tion of lending us its vast collection for use in the preparationof the Critical Edition.

With the non-co-operation movement of Mahatma Gandhithere was a general revival in the country towards old values and

hoary Indian Culture. In the field of letters it took the form of

collection and preservation of palm-leaf manuscripts and old

works. Many an organisation took interest in this work. It

would have yielded abiding results if there was concerted action

and a central library to preserve all the literary treasures col-

lected. This seemed to be lacking. So that individual libraries

1. Jayanti Ramayya Parxtulu (1860-1941) was one of the bulwarks of

Grandhika Andhramu, While Gidugu Ramamurthy Pantulu \vaged a

battle Royal for the introduction of Slsta Vyavaharika Bhasha into literature

and the education system at all levels, Ramayya Pantulu stood like a rock for

the Grandhika Bhasha or the traditional style for equally good reasons. His

Defence of Literary Telugu is a powerful plea for the classical style. It is saicl

that it was mainly due to his efforts that Literary Telugu stood its ground in the

Universities. Ramayya Pantulu was equally proficient in Historical Research

and Epigraphy, He edited a number of lascziptions for the Government of

India. "The Andhra Sahitya Parishat and the Suryaraya Andhra Nighantuvu-will make Ramayya Pantulu remembered by Telugu people for centuries,

2. We are thankful to the authorities of this venerable Parishat, parti-

cularly its enlightened Secretary Sri Dantu Bhaskar Rao Garu for placingat our disposal 26 manuscripts of Adi Parva, Shabha Parva. and AranyaParva. The last mentioned parve is considered in-auspicious. Hence it

is rarely copied. Its copies are few and far between. The Kakinada

Parishat alone could lend us 13 manuscripts of this rare Parva. We hope to

receive continued co-operation from this Parishat in our further work

along with the blessings of Sivasri Bandaru Tammayya Gam, famous

scholar and respected President of the Sahitya Parishat.

33

391 D

collected a few manuscripts for themselves and they could not

preserve them after the first flush of enthusiasm waned. It

needed much finance and continuous care of the manuscripts.

By the time the Telugu Department Osmania University de-

cided upon publication of the Critical Edition of Andhra Maha-bharata about 1964 and set about collection of palm-leaf manus-cripts of the work, much damage was done in the field ofmanus-cripts. Since printing was introduced into the country in aneffective manner nearly 135 years ago3 individual persons cea-sed to take interest in manuscripts, They almost began to forgetthis stage in our book-evolution process.

MANUSCRIPT COLLECTIONS

A few older libraries like the Gautami Grandhalaya,Rajahmundry preserved with difficulty some palm-leaf manus-cripts. This library was generous enough to lend us its manus-cripts. The Andhra Historical Research Society of the sameplace possesses some manuscripts of Mahabharata. They arcnot prepared to lend them outside. The Society published adescriptive catalogue of its manuscripts, Its needs improvement.The1

^ Suryaraya Vidyananda Pustaka Bhandagarara of Pi-thapuram owned a few manuscripts and they lent them to as,We hoped for a valuable collection with the palace of PithapuraniasthelateRao Surya Rao Bahadur was a great patron ofleanuagbut we were sadly disappointed. Either there was no response toour enquiry from any person in knowledge of Pithapuram a flairsor we were left to a blind chase which ended in nothing Hereis

ajesson about the state of affairs after the abolition of'Zurnin-danes. One of the most serious losses and we are afraid it mayprove a permanent loss-is the disappearance of the

c

BharataKdamkasha

Vyakhya^ by the 19th century scholar BharatamLakshmipati Somayaji It is said that the Maharajah ofPithapuram got it copied for his library. Later on it was passedon to the office ofthe

Suryarava Andhra Nighantuvu~a standard

SSS^T JT ?,Ma

^ajah Pk*wd. Somehow thisinestimable book disappeared, it is said. We sent our renre-senta^e even to Chitrada-the home-town of late 4d&

Fa^T llferary enthmiaSt and rda*ou of tl eFamily. To our regret it was all in vain.

IN TELANGANA

34

were indistinctively heard here also. The Nizam Rashtra

Andhra Mahasabha started some literary activity and sent

round the scholars Seshadri Ramana Kav lu for collection of

manuscripts and inscriptions. Their col ection formed the

nucleus of the Lakshamanaraya Paris odhaka Mandali.

This Mandali and the Andhra Saraswat arishat, Hyderabadwhich is a live instit tion, lent us some manascripts. We hopedfor much from an ol library like the Rajaraja Narendra Bhasha

Nilayamu, Hanuma onda. This library did possess a ood

collection but we fai ed to rouse the authorities to enthusi m.

It is to the credit of1

Karimnagar that Sri B. Venkatrama ao

Chairman of the Library of the place gave us some manuscr pts

of Mahabharata.

Though it may sound repetition we wish to refer to the

sad state of affairs of the libraries of some of our leading Sam-sthanams of the last generation. We say this just to invite

ttention of the authorities in succession to rescue what can still

e rescued from the great library treasures of^these courts.

or instance we could get only some matted palm-leaves from a

mous centre of learning like Gadwal. We were much grievedto hear that a similar fate overtook the valuable collection of

the Rajahas of Venkatagiri. White ants the relentle s vandals

are busy there and every where. The fort of Viz anagaramwhere that most loved and enlightened ruler, Mahar* a Ananda

Gajapathi held his court, could not offer any manuscripts.

We add some details about the coll ction of palm-leaf manuscriptsand old printed Editions lodged in the library, ort Vizianagaram. Dr. Nl V,

Satyanarayana of Andhra University collectc this information for us. Thefort Library will not lend its manuscripts or boo s outside.

Palm-leaf manuscripts of Rhishma, Drona, Kama, Salya, Stri andSanti Parvas aie available but they are very badly damaged and cannot he

handled.

One peculiarity of this collection is that it contains paper manuscriptsofAdi Parva (except Aswasas 2 and 8) and second Aswasa of Sabha Parva,

Except Brown manuscripts we did not so far come across any paper manus-

cripts. Adi and Sabha Parvas are written in note books. How old they arc

and what the exemplar is from which they are copied, cannot be ascertained.

We also find here an edition of Adi Parva printed in 1891, in the

Saraswativilasa Mudrakshara Sala, Madras. Another interesting possession

1. I remember with pleasure the efforts of a former student of mine

Dr. T. Koteswar Rao, now Telugu Lecturer, in securing this collection for us,

35

of this library is the Amnaya Kalanidhi commentary for Stri, Santi and Ann-sasanika Parvas, written by nelaturi Parthasarathi lyengar. This is

published in the years 1892 94 in the Sasirekha Printing Press, Madras.

We received information that the 1915 Edition (Vavilla?) withBharata Samjivani, cornmeri ary is available in the Maharajah's College,

Vizianagaram. How old is t e Bharata Samjivani Vyakhya we are not able

to st te. The autho s of I* s commentary D. Sm yanarayana Sastry andGh, undara Rama astry eady appear in the British Museum LibraryGata ogue. It has st to be enquired which of these commentaries Bharata

Samj vani or Arnnaya "alanidhi appeared earlier.

A few details regarding the author of Amnaya Kalanidhi have cometo our knowledge. We consider it worthwhile to record them here. In thecourse of this fairly long prefa e

3I tried to collect forgotten information con-

cerning our literary men. It * not strictly relevant to our subject but sincethe sources of information are ast disappearing, it is felt necessary to preservewhat still ramains in the hope t at other scholars will follow it up.

The author of Amnaya Kalanidhi, Nelaturi Parthasarathi lyengaris the second son of the pious parents, Raghava and Venkatarnbika. Nri-sirnha was his grand-father and Venkataraya was his grcat-grand-father.They belong to the Bharadwaja gotra. Niishuuha Tatacharya, the preceptorof parthas rathi Iyer ar is said to be a dependent of the famous VaishnavaAc arya -otikanya anam Tatacharya. Partliasarddti received instructionin astras om Anan a Saraswati, Our Commentator is a stauch Vaishnavaan consi ered Adwa tins as Dushyas, perhaps heretics. This shows that evenat t e close of the last century inter-sect prejudices were still keen.

Parshasaratdi belongs to Ncllorr according to his statement. Hestates he won the approb

"

"learning by writ ing a Tclugu Gommcn-ry to Manu inriti. Now e proposes to wiite a commentary to Tcluquharatam, T e Amnaya Ka anidhi was published in January 1 894 at thedi borough riming Press o Kuppuswamy St'lty in Madras. At this timear asarathi yengar was Tc ugu Pundit in Hindu Theological High School,Ma ras. Subsequently he seems to have; shifted to the district of his origin,'Nel or District and he became Tclugu Pundit in the Venkatutnri Rajah's

Hig School.

Our information shows that the Kalanidhi commentary for SantiParva is published once in Januar 1II94 from the Edinborough Press andagain m May 1894 from the Sasirckl a Press, We do not know if our informa-mants committed an error or we xavc to r coneile these statements thus.Santi Parva

is^one of the most wi dy road 'arvas of Mahabharata, parti-

cularly by religious minded elders because t contains Mosksha Dharma.A commentary for it is deservedly popular. I ence the need arose for issuingSanti Parva with Amnaya Kalanidhi Vyakhya twice in ihr course of one year.

IN RAYALASEEHA

Our contacts with Rayalasecrna did not extend far, Theaged and respected patriot, Sri Kalluri Subba Rao Garu lent his

36

manuscripts to the Sarada Niketanam Library, Guntur. , Theauthorities of this place were silent when approached. Wetried at Karvetinagaram with no fruit. The Chittoor District

alone exhibited the silver lining to the cloud. We could getsome manuscripts of Mahabharata through the good offices

of our friend Dr. Nanduri Ramakrishnamacharyulu. Moreinteresting is the case of our acquisition of one copy of the wholeMahabharata except perhaps the Adi Parva, from the1 Sri

Kanyaka Parameswari Temple, Vayalpadu, Chittoor District.

Among the regular Libraries where the manuscripts are

maintained properly be mentioned the Tanjore Library, Govern-ment Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, the TheosophicalLibrary, Adyar, the University Libraries of Andhra, Sri Venka-teswara and Osrnania. We got selected manuscripts collated

at these places,, for us. The Andhra and Venkateswara Uni-versities went further and have lent us two manuscripts at a

time for collation purpose for which we are thankful to them.

Numerous lovers of literature donated their palm-leafmanuscripts, and old printed editions of Mahabharata to the

project and laid us under a debt of gratitude. A full list of these

donors is appended separately.

SCHOLARS AND MAHABHARATA READINGS

Almost since literary journalism got establis *ed in the

Telugu country, scholars used the forum of journa s to discuss

the readings of Mahabharata. It took the shape o examining

1. As it illustr tes a beautiful tendency, prevalent among a section of

our eople we will g vc a few details. Now in the countryside, in nsophisti-cute families, there s a custom to hold books like Mahabharata, mayanaand hagavata in rr igious veneration. Owners of these classics o T them,Gan ha (Sandal) Malya (Garlands) etc as they offer to house-h^ deities.

We came to know that the Kanyaka Parameswari Temple of ayalpadupossessed some manuscripts of Mahabharata. It was a guardedsecret. Vaisyas, the last bastion of Him

"

t,with our

women are the trustees of this excellent t( mple. After prolonged correspon-dence the writer of this preface proce< dec! in person to Vayalpadu in 1964.

At a very touching ceremony the enlighter ed Trustees of this temple presentedtheir jealous treasure, the Mahabharata bundles to us. Not even sage Kanvacould have felt so sad at the departure of Sakuntala as^ did the Trustees of

the Vayalpadu Temple feel when the manuscripts of Mahabharata left their

sacred precincts.

I remember with pleasure the note of introduction given bySri P. Thimma Reddy, now Minister for Agriculture, to the Trustees of the

temple, in this behalf.

37

the readings adopted in printed texts, with a view to their gram-matical correctness, prosody and appropriateness with regardto Rasa or sentiment, Often the deviations made by fhe authorsof the Telugu Mahabharata from the Sanskrit text in the courseof translation used to be discussed. Articles on the appreciationof the literary excellence of Mahabharat poets are innumerable.Articles of the former type, on grammar and prosody are not so

numerous but they too are considerable. We tried to makea bibliography of these critical articles so that they may be ofuse to the editors in constituting the critical text. Thoughstarted in right earnest., it was given up in the middle. Wefeel handicapped.

Among the journals that devoted some space for thesecritical articles on Mahabharata mention may- be made chieflyof the

c

Amudrita Grandha Gintamani '

whose editor PoondlaRamakrishnaiah was a fearless critic. Series of highly learneddiscussions would appear in this journal on points ofgrammar or

prosody. Writers would accept the Andhra Sabda Chintamaniascribed to Nannya or the modern work Balavyakarana asthe norm for grammatical discussion. To quote only one instancethe following verse occasioned a lively controversy.

&*

*eo. 2-333

The context is Sri Krishna advising Arjuna in Salya Parvato come out of the chariot with haste and that he (Krishna)would get down next. In this verse there is a grammaticaland

prosodial^ peculiarity in the third line where the word9Z>ti3

*

beginning with a hard consonant must become a soft

consonant'

tfX'

as it follows a Druta Prakritika.c

fisfc'

'

I.9

The first personal pronoun is considered a Druta eadingword. Hard consonants following the Druta become softened.They become voiced consonants. If this rule is applied hereand c

pf becomese b 3

the Prasa or rhyme principle is infringed.Poet^Tikkana author of this verse cannot be accused of such asolecism. The alternative will be to assume that the labiodentalV rhymes with the soft consonant 'b' for which there is no wa-rrant. This is not accepted by some even for Yati purposes. Appa-kavi

?the Lakshanika quoted this verse (3-373) as an instance of

38

Sandhi-gata-prasa. He seems to think that the hard consonant'

p'

changes to the labio-dental v '

in the context of prasa.He wo ild have been justified in this assumption, if the precedingsound is a Kala and not a Druta. The first personal pronounin the singular is read among the Druta Prakritikas. So the

word following it must be changed to a soft consonant only.

This prayoga of Tikkana Somayaji aroused a 1 vely contro-

versy and remains unresolved to the satisfaction of al the scholars,

A scholar of the 19th century, Mandapaka Parvat swara Sastryoffered a clever explanation. He says

cc we have to make a

distinction between the two forms of the first personal pronoun& l3&. One begining with the vowel and another with the

consonant. We have to treat the vowel-beginning form of the

pronoun as a Kala word i.e. not having the nasal end ng. In

that case the c *ange of the letterc

p'

into' v s

will e quite

regular. Ingen ous as the explanation is, there is no asis for

assuming that t e first personal pronoun is sometimes a Drutaword and sometimes a Kala word.

There are many such ticklish problems of grammar and

prosody of tl e Mahabharata. Scholars eagerly range themselves

into contend ng camps and a literary battle rages with full heat.

Sometimes t ere is less light in the controversy. Dr. G. R.

Reddy who s credited with a ood sense of humour is reportedto have observed once

" The d ;

putations of scholars are parushas

(hard consonants) and not aralas (soft consonants)." This

is only by the way. The dscussions about the Prayogas of

Mahabharata are really high performances.1

They are carr ed

on with tenacity even to this day. The Amudrita Gran haGintarnani disappeared long ago. It was a severe loss to h ghclass literary journalism. Its place is taken by journals

1 ke

Bharathi, Andhra Sahitya Parishat Patrika, Ugadi Sanchi as

(Annual literary supplements of the Andhra Patrika) Pariso-

dhana, etc.

Such discussions find a place in the prefaces to the different

editions of Mahabharata. We mention the introduction to

the Vireshalingam Edition (1901) written by the Scholar

Sataghantam Venkata Ranga Sastry where he raised many of

these points at issue. Similarly late Malladi Suryanarayana

Sastry Garu, who enjoys the titlec Abhinava Vaganusasana'

(a modern counter part of Nannaya in Grammar) discusses

39

some of the readings of Mahabharata in his introduction to the

Vavilla Edition of Mahabharata (year of publication not known) .

Elsewhere in his essays Suryanarayana Sastry discusses some of

the Prayogas of Nannaya regarding Sanskrit compounds.Under the caption:

1 Stfc&r* t jfsSctft (poetic licence) he

examines some of these readings.

A serious attempt will have to be made to prepare a biblio-

graphy of the articles on Mahabharata? chiefly of those that

deal with grammar and prosody.2

Among those who began to think actively about a critical

edition ofAndhra Mahabharata we may mention the late scholar

Korada Rama Krishnaiah Garu, sometime Head of the TeluguDepartment,, Madras University, Ramakrishnaiah wrote a Cri-

tical appreciation of the sublime poetry of Tikkana Somayajiin his

c Andhra Bharata Kavita Vimarsanamu.3

Apart fromthis Ramakrishnaiah published a highly thought provoking arti-

cle with the caption3 Andhra Bharata Patha Nirnaya Padhati/

This is a very sane and balanced approach to the problem.Ramakrishnaiah tried to throw more light on the discussion.

regarding readings by bringing in the evidence of contemporaryInscriptions to bear on a particular usage. We may not be ableto agree with him in some of his findings. He thinks that Nan-naya had a rigid consistency in his Prayogas. We do not thinkthat this will be fair to Mm. If Nannaya were the first regularpoet of Telugu, as we all feel, it will be better to credit him withsome flexibility

~

in Prayoga than stern rigidity. For instancethe Prasa called

c

Swa-vargaja Prasa*

may be rare in Nannaya.But we need not labour to deny him an occasional use of it as

in -the verse of4 Adi Parva, However we are happy to findthat the method adopted by the present editors is not muchremoved from the sensible path chalked out by the unostenta-tious scholar, Ramakrishnaiah.

The writer of, this preface agrees with Ramakrishnaiahin using the language of contemporary inscriptions as

c

testi-monia 5

for evaluating the Prayogas of the poets of Mahabharata,

. 301-816

2. We are informed that the A.P. Sahitya Akademv commissionedthe Bibliography of literary articles.

mo-7^0A^lals

Tofpnental Research of the University of Madras. Volume II

1937-38. Part I. Page 1.16. K. Ramakrishnaiah and S. Lakshmipati Sastry.4.

40

chiefly Nannaya. Like the bibliogarphy of articles on Bharata,we could not so far implement this. To this extent we are

handicapped.

Much nearer to us is the scholar poet Rallapalli AnantaKrishna Sarma Garu, who is one of our senior men of letters andour adviser. He is one of the latest critics to give a call for critical

editions of standard works including Mahabharata. In anarticle in Bharathi he pleads the need for a Critical Edition. 1

DR. C. NARAYANA RAO GARUDOPAKHYANA

A more serious and sustained effort for laying down thetracks for a Critical Edition of Mahabharata was done by late

Dr. C. Narayan Rao, the talented pupil of Rao Saheb GiduguRamamurthy Pantulu. Dr. Narayan Rao undertook the spe-cimen editing of the story of Garutman in Adi Parva. For this

purpose Narayan Rao selected 92 Palm-leaf manuscripts and two

printed editions. One of these printed editions is that of 1847,

prepared by Chinnaya Suri and Ramanujacharya. Theother is the Vavilla Edition in which Ramamurthy Pantulumade his notes. We have used this in our critical apparatus.

He analysed his palm-leaf manuscripts on a rational basis,

indicating the district from which a manuscript has been ob-

tained, the person who acquired it etc. The details given bythe scribe at the end of his laborious task are also noted. Nara-

yana Rao's manuscripts are mostly from the Sahitya Parishat,Kakinada. A handful are from the Gautami Library, Rajah-mundry. The districts of Nellore, Chittoor, Anantapur yielded

many manuscripts. A few came from Godavari, Krishnaand Guntur, The Doctor claims many from Dakshina Desa.What exactly this means is not clear. These manuscripts also

are lodged in the Sahitya Parishat. Narayan Rao's collection

does not contain any manuscripts from Telangana. We are

lucky in getting representation for this ancient area of the TeluguCountry, , Narayan Rao does not appear to have utilised the

Brown paper, manuscripts, the palm-leaf manuscripts of the

Oriental Library, Madras, the collections of our Universities

etc. We are fortunate in having access to all these and we are

1.fiS$Tj;$tfy>

-W8 "$X>cfo"306DcfocO. T^tffi. tftfo&ife. 1980.

Scholars Sri R. A. Krishna Sarma, Sri Vemparala SuryanarayanaSastry and Sri Dipala Pichayya Sastry are our external advisers andmembers of the Board.

41

utilising this privilege as far as practicable. Our critical ap-

paratus is vaster and more varied. We will come back to

this subject.

With the creditable collection at his disposal Dr. NarayanRao proceeded to specimen edit the1

Garudopakhyana, con-

taining about 120 verses. What strikes the eye immediatelyis the attempt of Narayan Rao to retain the spelling of manus-

cripts with all its peculiarities and oddities. The lay readerwill only get confused and he will be scared away. It is truethat the critical Edition is mean more for the scholar than the

lay reader. But if a vast work ike Mahabharata is printed inthe spelling that has gone out o vogue, it will serve no useful

purpose. These vast tomes wil only serve to adorn an ante-

quated library. Hence the present editors did not think it

necessary to resucitate the scribal peculiarities of palm-leafmanuscripts, For the rest the principles adopted by NarayanRao are the same as adopted in the present Critical Edition.

Dr. Narayan Rao's greatest contribution to the study of

Nannaya is his extensive analysis of the language of the eleventh

century, running over 200 pages. It is a vast mine of informa-tion. He enhanced the value of this study by a similar exposi-tion about pre-Nannaya language.

An equally instructive study of the language of the pre-Nannaya period and of Nannaya's Bharata is made by Prof.G. J. Somayaji in his book Andhra Bhasha Vikasamu. Wehave a few more aids in the analysis of Nannaya's

2

language.

COMMENTARIES ON ANDHRA MAHABHARATA

Among our testimonia, mention may be made of the com-mentaries on the Telugu Bharata. There was a time whenielugu was looked down as something ,of the second or thirdorder in

literary estimation. The first poet of Telugu, Nannayareferred to this in an indirect way. This disdain for Teluguor

anything Desi must have come from the high browed votariesoi banskrit. The contrast between Telugu which was- just

1.History of Telugu Language. Volume II. Pages. 1535-1570.

A j2u

Prang-Nannaya Yugamu and Nannya's Bharata by Dr. D. Venkata-

fa

i?Tnl

nne f the membtrs of the Editorial Board. Nannaya Pada-Prayoga

irdance for Na^aya's Language, published by A. P. Sahitya

42

crawling on the ground in the eleventh century A.D. and Sans-krit which had reached its heights some centuries prior to that

period, must have made hard-core Sanskritists to ridicule orat least to be sceptical about attempts to create serious literature

in Telugu. The Andhra Sabda Gintamani, ascribed to Nan-naya, takes up a very reasonable attitude on this issue and argues

1

" Wise men love their country, their language and their modeof dress, manners etc. They evince keen interest in Vaikrita

Kavyas (i.e. Kavyas in Desa Bhasha) to the exclusion of others."

The others referred to here must be Sanskrit and Prakrit Kavyaslanguages which have receded into the background.

There is a2verse in the prologue to Mahabharata in which

Nannaya is said to indicate the opposition which he encounteredin his attempt to translate Sanskrit Mahabharata and how heovercame it. He says

c

just as Narayana (Srikrishna) stood byArjuna in the great war of Bharatas, so Narayana Bhattu, the

master of literature, friend and co-student of Nannaya stood

by him (in the battle for Telugu) and helped him in the greattask." The reference is unmistakable though very gentle and

poetic. Nannaya was very careful about the susceptibilities ofthe wise among Sanskrit scholars and paid hearty homage' to

them as we showed at the beginning of this preface.

A more explicit and trenchant protest against the superiorairs of Sanskrit worshippers was voiced by Vinnakota Peddana,author of Kavyalamkara Gudamani. He belongs to the

early 15th century. He exclaims"can any one devise any

cure for the disease which spurns anything in the name of Telugubecause it is Telugu, though it abounds in all the virtues of aSanskrit Kavya, in matters of Rasa and Alankara and whichhas the added beauty of the caesura and Prasa." (9-4) Since thencenturies rolled on. Telugu came into its own. Telugu Kavyaslike Vasucharitra began to be rendered into Sanskrit. Menof letters began to think that Telugu work like Mahabharatamerited a learned commentary.

It must have been in this mood that a scholar of the early19th century wrote the Bharata Kulamkasha Vyakhya. This

-5--r*oJD =ur*;5oS3^ctfo u& o

2, ^catedW^r'SSS. 1~:U26

43

scholar is Bharatam Lakshmipati SomayajL The very surnameindicates that this mily of learned men specialised in Maha-bharat studies. ey must have been respected Pauranikasof Mahabharata,

"

o far we could not get any authentic infor-

mation about the life of this learned scholar. Besides the BharataKulamkasha Commentary, Lakshmipati Somayaji is the authorof a small work1

Sakata Repha Nirnaya. This deals withthe words containing the hard

'

r'

and the soft r'

sounds as

gleaned from Mahabharata of Kavitraya. Lakshmipathi quotesfor his authority the verses of the epic at each stage. -

The Eharata Kulakmkasha is a vaster and more sustainedwork. Lakshmipati does not explain every verse of the TeluguBharata. It is a running commentary, sometimes in Sanskritand sometimes in Telugu. He often quotes the original Maha-bharata in support of his commentary. Alamkaras are pointedout. Grammatical points are expounded. Lakshmipati iskeen on following the story of Pandavas in a chronologicalmanner. The ages of the Pandava borthers when they came totoe court of Kauravas after the death of Pandu are worked outin detail Subsequent events in their life like the sojourn atVarans and the conflagration in the lac-house are closelyaatecL home of his interpretations are queer and far fetched.

-m 1900 by the

It 5 be a^ffS C0ntamlng ^ ""^rfon ^S in uf c yIt be aon S n uf c y

U -P' "

. s catd ris Sakaui Rcpha

Lord GaunpS he tS acclu^lf?' Jheuauthor **Y* m a Slc.ka "Oh

inspired mePin\v dr*m to rn^ ^^h in Andhra Bhash*' You

me on this workY

^T,!d^S treatls

?-Slnce Y commissioned

this Andhra' L)aivaanslnce you arc the creator ofit'h but m^t t

L)aiva,

anfJ

sl1

nce you arc the creator of' "

e

For instance lie comments on the verse1 of Tikkanathat the poet lived like a Vaidika. He had no need to acceptemployment. He interprets the word c

Vaidika '

literally as

opposed Niyogika/ Among the Telugu Brahmins one sect

adopted service under the governments of the day and came to

be known as'

Niyogikas/ those who acceptedc

Niyoga*

or

employment. The other sect kn~ *n asc

Vaidikas' were more

conservative They shunned se ^e under government andstuck to the r traditional way of li e with study of Vedas, per-formance o sacrifices etc. Laks mipati's interpretation is

matter of ct. What the poet really intended was that hecombined t e path of Karma with the path of Bhakti. Tothese he joined literature as a mode of worship.

Lakshmipati is keen on the exposition of points of Vedantaand Dharma. He appears to be well-versed in Dharma Sastra.

Some of the texts which he quotes in support of points of Telugugrammar are not familiar. He sometimes cites himself as

authority.1

ealing with the verse we were at a loss to knowthe source o this canon. We now know that this is found in

his Sakata epha Nirnaya (Verse 60).

Altogether the Bharata Kulamkasha is a very learned and

highly interesting running commentary on Telugu Bharatathat Lakshmipati elevated the Telugu epic to a high literarystatus deserving a Sanskrit commentary is really commendable.This commentary deserves to be published in full. Late Eluru-

pati Ramabhadra Chayanulu garu led the way by printing theSabha Parva portion of the commentary of Lakshmipati.

We have already referred to the Bharata Samjivani com-

mentary of the scholars Chadaluvada and Dandigunta. It

ijfi.

. ITS'. )<b 119.

S'n

"Sfosoc^^ ^feScfltf u^QSi ;i>6so;5 Ef&koxktfG #b?jtft>o&r 1-8-203.e^ o> O

1. "3

is available for Adi and Virata Parvas only. We are not aware,if they wrote the commentary for any more portions. As far

as it goes it is a highly scholarly effort. They took care to fix

up a good text for themselves and then wrote the commentary.The readings accepted by them appeared to us very sensible

and well tested. We used this commentary in editing AdiParva. We could not secure copy of Bharata Samjivani for

the1 Virata Parva. This commentary is for each poem and

prose passage. It proceeds by the method of Tika and Tatparya.

Another commentary for the Telugu Bharata is styled'

Amnaya Kalanidhi5

written by Nelaturu Parthasarathi

Ayyangar, Senior Telugu Pundit in the Rajah's High School,

Venkatagiri. He wrote commentaries according to him onManusmriti and Santi Traya. The Amnaya Kalanidhi makes

easy reading. The Tatparya portion brings out the ideas fairly

well. In my opinion this commentary is no match for the

Bharata Samjivani in the critical Text. The commentatordid not exert himself to fix up a good text. The readings accep-ted by him are not well tested. Hence it falls short of the highstandard of Bharata Samjivani. It is curious that in a text

published in 1925, the verses are not numbered. We quote the

comparative text1 of Vavilla and Amnaya Kalanidhi to illustarte

the point.

The readers will appreciate the difference in the readings

accepted by each. The force of the simile is lost in the Amnaya.There are other instances of this nature.

jit

tf tftfo J^o&kTTtfg

fco cflootf

1-868.]

We appeal to the scholars and libraries of Andhra to lend in tin-

copy of Virata Parva commentary, if available with them.

46

Another scholar/ late Akondi Vyasa Murthy Sastri Garuwrote a commentary for the Adi Parva, known as BharataPhakki. This is more an eagle-eyed view of the method of

Nannaya's translation than a regular annotation. The pas-

sages of the original Mahabharata are put in juxtaposition with

Nannaya's rendering. Such a method may not yield results,

for the poets of Andhra Mahabharata never attempted a literal

translation of the original. Their's is the method of a masterlyswimmer who cannot be tied down to ordinary conventions.

Vyasa Murthy Sastry is not a critic who can be easilybrushed aside. He is said to have attempted a full translation

of the Mahabharata in the modern era. One portion of it, the

Adi Dhara alone saw the light of day. The credit of havingtranslated the whole of Mahabharata single handed goes to a

contemporary of Vyasa Murthy Sastry. He is Mahamahopadh-yaya Sripada Krishna Murthy Sastry. This version is called

Sri Krishna Bharata. Marathon, though the labour of Krishna

Murthy Sastry has been in translating this stupendous epic,in the realm of aesthetic poetry it can approach the work of

Kavitraya from a respectable distance only. The twin aims of

Nannayac

prasanna-katha-kalitartha yukti3

a story-telling whichis perspicuous and c

akshara ramyata' a pleasing style made

the Kavitraya Bharata a poem of sublime poetry. Mere trans-

lation cannot rise to these heights.

The famous poets Tirupathi Venkata Kavulu, who are also

great scholars wrote a small booklet vtftf 3";$,;5coex>. in which

1. It is said that in the modern period three scholars attempted a full

translation of Mahabharata (1) Akondi Vyasa Murthy Sastry (3860-1916),

(2) Sripada Krishna Murthy Sastry and Taduri Lakshmi NarasimhamPantulu (1856-1936). One of them, late Krishna Murthy Sastry alonesucceeded in translating the full Mahabharata, 18 Parvas. Taduri LakshmiNarasimham Pantulu is said to have attempted the translation of Virataand Udyoga Parvas only. No portion of this is published. Vyasa MurthySastry succeeded in rewriting 13 Parvas of Mahabharata, out of which the Acli

Parva portion called Adi Dhara was published in 1939 at Pithapuram. VyasaMurthy Sastry was a well known scholar of Sanskrit and Telugu in his time.

He was the Senior Pundit for Telugu and Sanskrit in the Government Arts

College, Rajahmundry. He wrote several other books. He was consideredan incarnation ofVeda Vyasa Maharshi.

The diction of Vyasa Murthy Sastry is terse though meaningful. It is

more scholarly than popular. Adi Dhara contains the stories of Adi Parva.Unlike Nannaya, Vyasa Murthy Sastry introduced the Brahma Ganapatiincident into the story.

47

they seem to answer some of the objections raised by Vyasa

Murthy Sastry in his Bharata Phakki.

We are aware of a small handy edition of the Mahabharataissued by the harata Grandhamala. These volumes are ablyannotated by ri Palle Purna rajnacharya of Guntur. Wedo not know i the whole Maha harata is issued in this series.

It is like the Verity edition of S akespeare, brief but standard.

Andhra Mahabharata is invariably prescribed as a bookof study in the Universities and lower levels of education. TheUniversity of Madras issued various portions of this epic, as a

part of its selections, Able scholars were entrusted with the

task of editing these portions. As such they may prove of some

help in checking up readings.

ORIGINS OF THE SCHEME IN THE OSMANIA UNIVERSITY/

Here we quote one or two paragraphs from a previous

report.

On August 12, 1959, Dr. N. V. Subba Rao, the then

Co-ordinating Officer, University Grants Commission Unit,Osmania University3

invited proposals with financial estimates

about Development schemes for implementation in the III

Plan period. I, (K. Lakshmi Ranjanam then Prof. & Headof the Telugu Dept) consulted the members of the TeluguDept. and discussed the m tter with late Kuruganti Seeth-

arama Bhattacharya of he anskrit Academy, Osmania Uni-

versity. He and I consi ere the proposal for a book in Tel-

ugu on the lines of the ngl sh Publication" OXFORD CO-

MPANION TO CLASSICAL LITERATURE." But my mindwas set on something more substantial-something, which in

the words of Milton" Our country men will not willingly let

forget". I said to Prof. Seetharamaiah "Let us attempt the

publica on of the CRITICAL EDITION OF ANDHRAMAHA HARATA, a scheme about which our great men drea-

med _ ants like Sir C, R. Reddy, G^dugu Ramamurthy Pan-

tulu, Jayanti Ramayya Pantulu, Vetur Prabhakara Sastry andother stalwarts. Surely it would have een an ideal publicationif they undertook it. Perhaps they le . it to this generation to

attain bless dness by the services of Mahabharata. Did not

Bammera otaraju feel that great ^ets like Nannaya andTikkana le ^ver the translation of

"

haJBhagavata to enable

him to atta blessedness by writing it. We will earn Dharmaand some me to boot, if we serve t e great national epic of

Andhra."

48

Bhattacharya was impressed and encouraged me whole-

heartedly to proceed with the idea. Even at the outset wewished to plan the project on the lines a opted by the BhandarkarOriental Research Institute, Poona in t eir monumental schemefor the Critical Edition of Sanskrit Ma abharata. We plannedabout five volumes including the Index Volume with an esti-

mate of Rs. Two lakhs and I forwarded the scheme to Dr. SubbaRao on 31-8-1959.

A Committee examined the proposals and after pruningthem to Rs. 1,36,000 sent up the scheme with its recommenda-tion. The Senate of the Osmania University considered it at

meeting held on February 25, 1961. But the Mahabharata

Project was assigned to the second priority schemes. Financial

assistance was sought from the University Grants Commission.When Dr. D. S. Kothari, the learned Chairman of the UniversityGrants Commission visited Osmania University, this writer

ventured to mention the project to him. Dr. Kothari's wordsof encouragement are memorable '

It is a great attempt, Noworthy scheme ever suffered for lack of finance in this country.Please go ahead with self-help.

3 The U.G.C. advised the Uni-

versity to approach in the first instance, the Ministry of Scientific

Research and Cultural Affairs, Government of India, for finan-

cial assistance for the Mahabharata Project.

Accordingly application was made with a revised estimate

to t * Government of India and the Government of AndhraPra for financial assistance. At the State Governmentleve ,

ri M. R. Appa Rao, the then Minister for Cultural Affairs

and ^ ri L. N. Gupta, Secretary took interest in the matter.

The overnment of Andhra Pradesh agreed to bear 50% of

the cost of the project (Total estimate Rs. 1,75 3000), Sub-

sequently, the Government of India also sanctioned 50% of

expenditure on the project. This went up into the years 1964-65.

Dr. D. . Reddi, Vice-Chancellor took interest in the Maha-bharata P ect from the beginning. Like Will;am the Silent,

he speaks s an^ believes more in concrete act OIL. He could

gradually r ng t e University to make a prelim nary allotment

of Rs. 6,5uO. Sr B, P. R. Vithal, the then Reg strar helped in

this decision, T happened in 1963.

INAUGURATION

Meanwhile the sponsor was anxious to launch the scheme

as early as possible for the following reasons :

49

391 E

1. Time is .the essence of a good act. Dharma brooks

no delay like Adharma.

2. The Telugu Department of the Osmania Universityrose to its proper heights by the introduction of

the Ph.D. Degree in Telugu, The Departmentmust make its marks in the field of research pub-lications. The Critical Edition of Andhra Maha-bharata will be the fittest beginning for it.

3. This writer desired that the name Dr. D. S. Reddishould be associated with the national epic of

Andhra. Reddi kings of old did yeomen service

to the cause of Telugu Literature. Sri DinnepatiSadasiva Reddy Garu carved out a worthy placefor Osmania University in the comity of progressiveUniversities of India.

Without further waiting for external help and relying onthe message of self-help given by Dr. D. S. Kothari, the TeluguDepartment, launched the scheme in a token manner on 17th

July 1961. A few donations1 were collected for preliminaryexpenditure and work was begun.

It is matter for deep pride and satisfaction that the studentsof the Telugu Department of the Osmania University madethemselves very useful in the different stages of the project.At the very outset our pupils Kumari B. Vijaya Bharati, T.

Suseela, J. Hemalata and Seeta prepared the Index of first

lines of Adi and Sabha Parvas* An Index Volume was inour mind from the beginning. Subsequently this index was

prepared for the whole Mahabharata.

Several of the Telugu Lecturers of the Osmania University,constitutent and affiliated colleges came forward to help volun-

tarily in the different processes connected with the project.Not only this, some Telugu Pundits of the High Schools also

1. Sri K. Lakshmi Ranjanam . . . . . . Rs. 116.00Sri G. Rangacharyulu . . . .

~. . 116.00

Dr. P. Durgaiah . . . . . . . . 116.00Sri Vangapalli Nilakantham on behalf of the Sada-

chara Nibandhini Parishat, Secunderabad . . 101.00Prof. G, Lakshmi Kantiah . . . . . . 45 . 00

Rs. 494.00

30

Came to our help. We are thankful to all of them,, speciallyto Sri P. Krishnamurti Sastry, Sri T. Venkateswara Sarma,and Sri M. Ghandrasekhara Sarma.

PATTERN OF WORK

Even at the inception it was agreed to mo el the Critical

Edition on the lines of the Critical Edition of anskrit Maha-bharata, published by the Bhandarkar Orienta Research In-

stitute, Poona. There will be some variations according to the

needs of the Telugu work. In order to get first hand knowledgeof

^

the scientific methods adopted at the handarkar Institute,Sri C. Rangacharyulu, Reader, Telugu 'epartment was sent

to Poona in 1963 and. he received training under Dr. P. L.

Vaidya, Head of the Mahabharat Department of the Institute.

STAGES OF WORK

1. Printed appeals wer issued for palm-leaf manuscriptsof Andhra Mahabharata an the older printed e itions. Wewill only mention the first gi .,. This is a palm-lea manuscriptof Udyoga Parva presented y Sri V. Narasimha eddy, nowLecturer. Other donations and loans of manuscripts and booksetc. are mentioned in Appendix.

2. There are collections of Palm-leaf manuscripts in

Institutions which will not lend their manuscripts outside.

Workers were sent there to prepare descriptive sheets of

manuscripts. Such sheets were prepared for also the manus-

cripts in our custody.

3. Parva-wise indices of manuscripts were prepared so

that, we know at a glance where copies of a particular Parvaare located and their condition. The date where available

was worked out with the help of the Indian Ephemeris.

4. The manuscripts were analysed with a view to securedue representation to the three Cultural regions of Andhra-

Telangana, Rayalaseema and Coastal districts. This pre-sented some difficulties.

5* After this winnowing we selected some pa m-leaf manus-

cripts to form the basis for collation. A manuscr pt was admit-ted on the basis of its age, freedom from scriba mistakes andcondition fit for handling.

51

6. Another vast effort which we set on foot as early as

1962 was to collect references to Andhra Mahabharata con-

taine in works of prosody, grammar and dictionaries. Weexpl* ned earlier how the Telugu Bharatam forms the basis

for t e study of our Classical dialect* Writers on prosody,

grammar and lexico raphy often give quotations from Maha-bharata. Such quot tions will undoubtedly reveal the condi-

tions of the text in t e earlier periods. There is one limitingfactor here. Some 01 these works of prosody and grammar are

brought out in print. In this process they were edited by modernscholars. It is feared that thev altered the readings of these

manuscripts according to the 1 terary canons which they heldin esteem. Thus the purity of t Aese texts on prosody and gram-mar is questioned by some. T e right thing will therefore be

according to them to go to the original manuscripts. This will

entail preparation of Critical Editions for the Lakshna Granthas,a task which is much beyond the purview of our work and whichwe do not feel absolutely necessary. Therefore we collected theMahabharata quotations from the printed versions of LakshanaGranthas.

COLLECTION OF MAHABHARAT QUOTATIONS

^Quotations were collected from the following prosodialwor* : (1) Appakaviyamu (2) Ananda Rangarat Chanclamu(3) avi Samjivani (4) Kavi Samsaya Vichhedamu (5) SarvaLaks anasara Sangraharnu (6) Andhra, Prayoga Ratnakaramu(7) Uiandamu (8) Sarva Lakshana Saramu (9) SarasandhraVritta Ratnakaramu (10) Lakshana Dipika (11) Virabhu-paliyamu (12) Sakata Repha Nirnayamu (13) Dwirepha VarnaDarpanamu. We are informed that there are a few more pro-sodial works to be laid under contribution. We could not getat them.

BOOKS OF GRAMMAR

(1) Guptartha Prakasika (2) Praudha Vyakarana (3)Andhra Bhashanusasanamu (4) Andhra Vyakarana SamhitaSarvasvamu (5) Balakavi Saranyamu (6) Ahobala Panditiyamu.We are told that Andhra Kaumudi also contains quotations ofMahabharata, We could not get at it.

DICTIONARIES

(1) G. P. Brown's Telugu-English Dictionary (2) SabdaRatnakaramu (3) Suryaraya Andhra NTig-hantuv>u.

ANTHOLOGIES

Sakalaniti Sammatamu by Madiki Singana (early 15th

century). We hear of further anthologies like (a) PrabhandaRatnakaramu of Pedapati Jagannatha Kavi (b) PrabhandaManibhushanamu (c) Udaharana Padyamulu published in

Andhra Sahitya Parishat Patrika. We could reach only the

Sakala Niti Sammatamu. Other books were not available

to us.

COMMENTARIES

Under this head we mentioned (1) Bharata Kulamkashaand (2) Bharatha Samjivani, We utilised them as far as avail-

able.

DR. S. RADHAKRISHNA'S BLESSINGS

One of the most fortunate happenings for the progress of

the scheme was the blessings which we received from Dr. Sarve-

palli Radhakrishnayya Garu> the former President of the Indian

Republic. His Excellency was camping at Rashtrapati Bhavan,Secunderabad in the summer of 1963. On 4th August 1963,His Excellency was pleased to grant audience to K. Lakshmi

Ranjanam and Sri G. Rangacharyulu. The President heard

about the scheme and wrote with his own hand the benedictorysloka written by Nannayya Bhattu in a register as a signal for

the inauguration of the project.

SPECIMEN EDITING

Having fairly settled tl e Critical apparatus we proceededt edit a small portion of A i Parva as a specimen. We treated

t e Prastavana portion a1^ the story of Udanka on Critical1 nes and sent it to repute scholars all over Andhra to elicit

t eir opinions. There was wide response from scholars and it

was generally favourable. Valuable suggestions were made bysome of them and these were kept in view in the further stagesof the work. One of the important suggestions was to givereference to the readings of manuscripts where they answered

t e ordinary tests of grammar and prosody and another sugges-on was to indicate the source of the accepted reading if it

ifFerred from the vulgate.

53

COLLATION

Collation proved to be a vast and long drawn process,In the earlier stages t^e teaching staff did the collation of manu-

scripts available in e project repertory. It was found that

a more extensive e ^rt was required. Accordingly during1965-66 a number o collators were recruited and engaged oncollation work in the University. Though this speeded up the

work, something was left to be desired in precision as some of the

collators were raw-hands. It was partly set right by revision

of the collation of Adi Parva. Some of our workers were sent

to the S vaswati Mahal Library, Tanjore for collat ng selected

Palm-lc manuscripts. With regard to manuscr pts of the

Andhra diversity, Pundit K. Jogayya Sarma did t collation

for us. JLater on the Andhra University and Sri Venkateswara

University agreed to lend us two manuscripts at a time. Thustheir collation is done locally. At Madras, we arran ed for

collation in two centres, the Government Oriental 'anus-

cripts Library and the. Adyar Theoso Meal Library, e ex-

perienced scholar, Pundit Bulusu Ve ^vataramanayya*

the

collation for us at Madras for some t me. Now Sri K. rya-

narayana, Telugu Lecturer of a loca college is carrying onthis work. It will be remembered that the Brown PaperManuscripts are lodged in the Government Oriental Manus-cripts Library, Since the Andhra Sahitya Parishat, KakinadaGautami Library Rajahmundry, Andhra Saraswat Parishatand Lakshmanaraya Parisodhaka Mandali, Hyderabad wereall good enough to lend their manuscripts to us, the bulk ofof collation was done in the University itself.

It is a matter for sincere pleasure for me to note that ourformer students Kumari M. Deenavathi, M.A., B. Jyotirmayi,I. Kanta Lakshmi, M.A., and D. Vidyeswari M.A., were steadyand intelligent collators. The first mentioned Kumari Mana-pragada Deenavathi has worked with us consistently for nearlyfive years and has become a small expert on manuscripts.

In collation we followed the pattern of the BhandarkarInstitute. Collation sheets are specially prepared. One sheetis used for one line of verse or prose/ The readings of palm-leafmanuscripts and old printed editions are noted horizontallyone after the other. Each manuscript is given a letter symbol.The Critical apparatus with their symbols is separately des-cribed.

54

EDITING GUIDING PRINCIPLES

The_Critical Edition of Andhra Mahabharata is not under-

taken to disprove what earlier scholars did for it. Undoubtedlythey did a lot for it. Our aim has been only to supplement whatformer generations of scholars contributed to it. The Critical

Edition is inspired by the motive to apply the principles of

scientific tex ual criticism to the Andhra Mahabharata. Thatthe Telugu haratainu occupies a place of honour among the

versions in t e provincial languages of India is mentioned byDr. V. S. S thankar. He says in his prolegomena

"as testi-

monia or a* s of a partial or subsidiary character, there are

available bes des the numerous commentaries, the followingthree important epitomes of the eleventh century (1) the

Javanese adaptation Bharata (A.D. 1000) (ii) the Teluguadaptation, Andhra Bharatamu by the Telugu poet NannayaBhatta (A.D. 1025) (iii) the Sanskrit adaptation, Bharata

Manjari by the Kashmiri Poet Kshemendra (A.D. 1050)."

Sukthankar goes on to observe"Nannaya's version is

valuable for the light it throws on the condition of the Southern

recension or strictly speaki g of the Tclugu version in the ele-

venth century of the Christ an era, especially in view of the fact

that Nannaya has include in his poem an accurate renderingof the Parva Sangraha giv ng the number of slokas in each of

the Parvams of his Mahabharata. There are numerous other

vernacular abstracts of the Mahabharata besides the Teluguabstract mentioned above but most of them arc of later date.

Moreover they are all far too free to be ofmuch use in reconstruc-

ting the Text of the Mahabharata."

That the Telugu Bharatam was not subjected to Critical

examination on the vast scale done in the present attemptis its justification. Others did t e work on a very m nor scale.

Interesting results aie obtained f not extraordinary *scoveries.

As already indicated the prob ems of Sanskrit Ma abharata

are quite different from the problems of Telugu Bharatam.

We did not set out to disown or own the vulgate and other

previous printed editions. In each case a reading is subjectedto thorough examination in the light of the vast evidence stored

by us.If the reading of the vulgate stood t Ae test it is boldlyretained. If the manuscripts and other ed tions gave a better

reading it was changed. Often the Sanskr t original was con-

sulted to pitch upon the appropriate read ng. At each stage

55

the editors gave reference to the Sanskrit Mahabharata, Parva

and Adhyaya to indicate the source of the Telugu portions.

Existing principles of grammar were no doubt kept in view but

no attempt was made to reduce the text to conformity with

Balavyakarana or any gramamtical manual. A wealth of

readings is provided at each stage and the reader is left free to

make his own choice ofa happy reading. The readings of manus-

cripts were given due primacy in all situations.

CRITICAL APPARATUS

Our Critical apparatus for the Adi Parva is briefly des-

cribed below. Telugu letters represent the symbol given to

each ^manuscript. The figures represent the serial number in

our registers : O, U. is Osmania University. All our manus-

cripts are palm-leaf manuscripts only. Manuscripts marked

with O. U, number are collated in the project.

1. ** O. U. No. 5 contains Adi, Sabha, Virata Parvas

complete and Udyoga Parva upto Aswasa 4, verse

370. Palm-leaf. Size ISJ'xH". 403 leaves.

Condition good. Slightly damaged. May be 200

years old. Collected from Domakonda Village,

Nizamabad District. Presented by Sri A. Rajes-wara Sarma Telugu Dept. O.U,

2. e - O. U. No. 7 Adi and Sabha Parvas complete. Size

17*xliff

. 310 leaves. Condition good. Slightly

injured. Writing good. Presented by Sri M. Vee-

resalingam. Manuscript may belong to Telangana.

3 * O, U. No. 19 Adi Parva. (incomplete).- Available

from the beginning to the end of 4th Aswasa. Aportion of the V Aswas also is found. Size 16 X1J" 110 leaves. Cor c

derably old and damaged.Writing very good. ails from Gadwal. Maha-

boobnagar District. T e important verse 1-1-25

(3r*d& ^s'r'SSS) fn w *ch Nannaya refers to his

co-student, Narayana Bhattu is not found in this

manuscript.

4. * O. U. No. 32. Adi Parva. Complete. 2731 Leaves.

Condition good. At the beginning of the VIAswasa there is mention of date in a Sanskrit Sloka.

56

The Cyclic year Angirasa Chaitra, 14th day of the

dark-halfofthe month. Week day is not mentioned.

There is another noting of date on the first pageAshadha Suddha Trayodasi Friday. Copied at

the instance of Singararya.

5. *. O. U. No. 33. Adi Parva. Complete. 137 leaves.

Condition good. Contains a few leaves from DronaParva. also. Leaves bearing numbers 343 79, 82,

83, 84, 8995 are missing.

6. m3 # O. U. No. 63. Adi Parva. Incomplete. Begins

from 4th leaf. Size IS^xlJ". 179 leaves.

Writing is good. Written for Eluri Venkayyaby Sivapurapu Srisailapati. Obeisance is done

by the scribe to God Vireswara of Yenamadala,Also to Goddess Bhramaramba and God ChennaMalleswara. Date. Angirasa, Margasira, BahulaDasami Sunday. Presented by Sri A. RajesawaraSarma.

7. *t. O. U. No. 74. Adi Parva. Incomplete. From be-

ginning to 8th Aswasa. Verse 144. Condition good.Lent by Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada,

8. .X O. U. No. 75. Adi Parva. Complete. Condition.

good. Date. Pingala, Sravana Suddha Chaturdasi.

Week day is not mentioned. Andhra SahityaParishat. Kakinada.

9. 6. O. U. No. 76. Adi, Sabha, Aranya Parvas. Some

portions are missing. Contains Virata Parva also

upto IV Aswasa. Condition good. There arescribal mistakes. Date Sarvari, Vaisakha Suddha

, Saturday, May 6th 1780. Scribe Vipperla Balara-mulu copied Virata Parva as found in the manus-cript of Chintalapudijvaru. Andhra Sahitya Parishat.Kakinada.

10. C . O. U. No. 80 Adi Parva, Complete. Size 17" X1.3." 193 leaves. Condition good. The nameof the scribe is mentioned in" a Telugu verse. Heis Sanjiva Kavi. The verse 1-1-25 (d*<xfcf

ttmzty is not found int his manuscript. Andhra

Sahitya Parishat. Kakinada.

57

1L *. O. U. No. 91. Adi Parva. Complete. Size 18.8"

1.3". Leaves 195. Writing is not quite good.Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada.

12. t- O. U. No. 95. Adi Parva. Complete. Size 17" X1.5:. Leaves 180. Writing very good. Date

Jaya Sravana Suddha 10 Friday (14th July 1654)Written by scribe (name not given) according to

the copy of Bhuliveti Timmappa.Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada.

13. ** O. U. No. 96. Adi Parva. Complete. Conditionfair. Many scribal mistakes. Written in big hand.

Writing is ood, Manuscript belongs to Sitara-

mudu son o Subb rayudu in Kuntipura Agrahara.Can Kunt ^ura e Pithapuram, East GodavariDistrict ? nere a temple here dedicated to

Kunti Ma hava wamy. Andhra Sahitya Pari-

shat Kakinada.

14. * O. U. No. 99 Adi Parva. Complete. Condition fair.

Corrections are noted in the margin. Writinggood. Note regarding date. On the 18th leaf,

Vikari ma varamu (week day) First Aswasa of AdiParva c mpleted by the morning. On leaf 180.

Vikari, ushya Suddha, On the last leaf. Vikari,

Pushya uddha Dasami, Monday. (17th January1780A.U.). Papayya (Scribe) copied the bookAdi Parva for Kilabbika (Kilambi Ramaswami).Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada.

15. * O. U. No. 110. Adi Parva. Complete. Conditionood. Size 17" x 1". Le ves 189. Scribe.

haskarappa, son of Paranan i Venkata Krishnahattu of Tankallu, Belong ng to Vadhulasa

viotra. Date. Krodhana Pus ya Bahula Chatu-rhi Saturday (4th January 174

).Andhra Sahitya

Parishat Kakinada.

16. * O, U. No. 112. Adi Parva. Complete. Manuscript is in very good condition. Size 16"xli"Leaves 246. Scribe apologises for mistakes in

a small verse. Gavuravaram Polamaraju copied

58

Adi Parva in full from an exemplar. Date Nala.

Magha Suddha Saptami Saturday. The monthofTai26th (4th February 1797). Presented byNattam Subrahmanyam to Andhra Sahitya Parishat

Kakinada.

17. * O. U. No. 119. Adi Parva. Incomplete. Avail-

able from the beginning to Verse 111 in the 7th

Aswasa. Condition quite good. Size nj^x-l-S".Leaves 205. Writing is good. The scribe offers

obeisance to guru (perhaps his preceptor) Rama-Bhadra. Dedicated to Goddess Minakshi and GodSomasundara. It appears to be a southern manus-

cript. Presented by Nudurupati Ramaswamayyato Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada.

18. * O. U, No. 126. Adi Parva. Incomplete. Available* from the beginning to verse 151 in Aswasa 8*

Condition very goocj Leaves 197.

Presented by Nudurupati Ramaswamayya Garuas No. 119 above. Contains a laudatory Teluguverse on Vedavyasa in the style with Antyanu-prasa of Bammera Potana.

e>

Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakinada.

19. *. O. U. 143. Adi Parva. Complete. Damaged byworms. Still it is fairly readable. Size 17$" X 1 . 3*.

Leaves 165. It is stated that this manuscript was

acquired by Jayanti Ramayya Pantulu from the

Karvetinagaram estate. Andhra Sahitya ParishatKakinada.

20. * O. U. No. 197. Adi Parva. Complete. Condition

good. Size 18" x !#' Leaves 150. This is acquired in

the Chittoor District by Dr. N. V. Ramakrishnama-charyulu and Sri Tekumalla Kameswara Rao andwas presented to the Mahabharat project.

59

Date: (1) Bangarayya son of Kottinti Natha-munulu copied the Adi Parva by Viswavasu, Asha-

dha, Suddha Shasthi Thursday. (2) Copied byKothinti Bangarayya for Ghirrama Setty, son of

Karnakandi Chinnanna on the 15th day, Animonth. Viswavasu year. This works out to lOth^

July 1845.

21. * O. U, No. 198. Adi Parva. Complete. Condition

good. Size 17.8"xlJ". Leaves 188. This is ac-

quired in the Chittoor District by Dr. N. V. Rama-krishnamacharyulu and Sri Tekumalla KameswaraRao and was presented to the Mahabharat Projectas No. 197 above. Date : Copied by Kondanna,son of Buse Dasanna for Venkata Dasu Chettyson of Tumkuru Narayana Chetty, on the auspi-cious day of Saturday, Vidiya in the bright half of

the month Chaitra of the cyclic year Jaya. This

corresponds to 6th March 1714.

22. * O. U, No. 200. Adi Parva. Complete. Damagedby worms but fairly readable. Size lS^Xl.4^.Leaves 195. Acquisition and presentation as abovein the case of manuscripts 197 and 198.

23. O. U. 201. Adi Parva. Incomplete. Available up-to 8th Aswasa, 214th verse. Condition fair. The

manuscript has become brittle. Size 17%' xl .4".

Leaves 215. Slightly damaged by worms. Ac-

quisition and presentation as above in the case of

-manuscripts 197, 198 and 200.

JV.#. Some of the palm-leaf manuscripts generously lent

to the project by the Andhra Sahitya Parishat,Kakinada were returned to the Parishat after the

Adi Parva was edited. Hence it has not been

possible to note details like size etc. in the case of

manuscripts 32, 33, 74, 75, 76, 96, 99 and 126.

Some of our manuscripts are sufficiently old

Osmania University 95 14th July 1654

Osmania University 198 6th March 1714

Osmania University 110 4th January 1 746

Osmania University 76 May 6, 1780

60

4. *>* 532/S. Located in Sanskrit Academy, Osmania

University (Now in the General Library) Adi,Sabha and Aranya Parvas. Adi and Sabha Parvasare complete except for a few leaves lost, here andthere, In Aranya Parva the text is lost after the

4th Aswasa. Size 18"x 1J". Leaves 302. At the

end of Adi Parva there is a noting by the scribe

Palavayi Challayya copied Adi Parva for Lakshmi

Narusu, younger brother of Gajam Acchanna.

Copied as found in the exemplar, by the afternoon

of Friday, the 13th tithi of Bhadrapada Bahula,in the year Sobhakrit. This seems to correspondto the years 1722, 1782 and 1842. AD. 1782is accepted Collated in the University,

25. & Andhra University No. 354. Palm-leaf. Contains

Adi, Aranya, Mahaprasthana and SwargarohanaParvas. Granthas 12780. Leaves 426. The four

Parvas are complete. Handwriting good and set-

tled. Noting by scribe at the end Vellaachni

Appayya copied Adi, Aranya, Mahaprasthana and

Swargarohana Parvas for Rajasri Sitaramachandra

Ranga Rao Bahadur Garu and submitted to his

grace. No date is available. Adi Parva collated

by Pundit K. Jogayya Sarma, Andhra University.

26. *> Andhra University. T 1111/N 18, 1. Adi Parva.

Incomplete. Available from -the beginning to verse197 in 8th Aswasa. Damaged by worms. Veryold manuscript. Writing good. 45 X 134 Cm.Leaves 178 Granthas 4984. Collated by Sri K.Jogayya Sarma, Andhra University.

27. <=& Adyar Library 74758 Adi Parva. Complete. Writ-

ing is good. Condition fair. Collated at Adyarby Sri K. Suryanarayana.

28. * Adyar Library No. 75067. Adi Parva. Complete.Condition good. Scribe Korrapati Gangaraju.Two notings regarding date. At the end of 3rd

tAswasa it is~ stated Pardhiva, Margasira Bahula3 Jayavaranau. At the end of the 8th AswasaPardhiva; Vaisakha Bahula 8 Monday. It is notknown why an earlier date is given for the copyingof later Aswasas. Collated at Adyar by Sri K.Suryanarayana.

29* * Printed Edition. Adi and Sabha Parvas. Readingsnoted by Rao Saheb Gidugu Ramamurthy Pantulu.*

Gi*

represents the readings which were collected

for him from the Palm-leaf Manuscripts of the

Saraswati Mahal Library, Tanjore.

30. \- As above. Readings'collected by Ramamurthy Pan-

tulu from the 1847 Printed Edition, issued byParavastu Chinnaya Suri.

e

A5 and c

A15 are

described in an earlier part of the preface.

31. * C. P. Brown's paper manuscr pts lodged in the Gov-ernment Oriental Manuscr pts Library3

Madras.Collated at Madras by Pun it B. Venkata Rama-

nayya.

32. ** Brown's aper manuscripts as above. Contains read-

ings c ected by other Scholars which Brownadmitte into his Manuscript. Collated at Madras

by Pun it B. Venkata Ramanayya No. 31 and 32

are described already in an earlier part of the pre-face.

33. *** Vavilla Printed edition of Andhra Maha harata

which we accepted as the1

Vulgate, We d cussed

this edition earlier. Gidugu Ramamurthy antulu

is said to have taken the 1914 edition of Vavilla

for the basis of comparison. Dr. C. Narayan RaoIso seems to have accepted this version r vulgaten the preparation of the Critical Text of arudo *-

hyana. The Vavilla editiojn is the o y edit on

eely available of late. That a good deal of sc oarlv attention was bestowed on its preparat ons enerally accepted. The Vulgate itself neednot e a Critical Edition. We could utilise editions

of t s published in 1950 and afterwards.

34. *> Edition published by Vemuri Venkata Krishnama

Chetty and Sons in 1901, in 3 Volumes. This

1. Vulgate. In common use as a version of the Bible, Forming the

common or usual version of a literary work. The old Italic Version of the

Bible, preceding that of St. Jerome. The Latin Version of the Bible made

by St, Jerome The shorter Oxford English Dictionary.

62

was edited by Rao Bahadur Kandukuri Veeresa-

lingam Pantulu and Rayadurgam Narasayya Sas-

try. This reached us late. Already described.

35. * Edition published about 1851 by Aluri Ekamra

Josyulu. Photograph copy obtained from the India

Office Library. There are a few printing mistakes

here and there. Some latitude is taken in the use

of the Sakata repha. Already described.

36. Karalapati Rangayya Edition. Published in 1852.

Greater Scholarly attention seems to have been

bestowed, on this edition than in the case of the

Josyulu edition. Karalapati Rangayya was a Uni-

versity Teacher himself. Already described.

37. 3- We have taken the foot notes of the Vavilla Edition

into account in constituting the text. Vavilla

scholars may have accepted a different reading for

their constituted text. Still they exhibit the read-

ings which they collected in the foot-notes. Wesometimes accepted these readings for the Critical

Text. Hence we gave a separate symbol for the

readings of foot-notes.

38. * This is the Ananda edition. This edition is pre-ferred by some as it comes nearer to the principlesof a Critical Edition. It is not freely available of

late. The Mahabharata and some other classics

are published under the general caption" Anan-

dasrama Grandha Ratnamala." The proprietorsof this series were Vemuri Venkata Krishnama

Chetty ;A. Kannan Chetty and Co. and finally

1

Rama & Co. Eluru. The problem of AnandaEdition was already discussed.

39. *! This represents Ananda foot-notes. As in the case

of the foot-notes of the Vavilla edition, we gave a

1. Our publishers are not consistent in indicating the year of publicationof any edition. If they took care to do this they will be doing a service to the

cause of higher literary criticism. Without the year of printing we are unableto trace the history of these editions, For instance Rama and Co., publishedSanti Parva in 1946 but they do not give any year of the volume containingBhishma and Drona Parvas.

63

symbol to the foot-notes of the Ananda edition.

We took these readings sometimes for the constituted

text.

TESTIMONIA AND AIDS

We stated already that we took into account the readingstaken from various subsidiary sources. They are noticed below :-

Works on Prosody :

1. w^'Appakaviyamu : This work was written by Ap-

pakavi in 1656 A.D. This is an oft quoted work and subject of

much controversy. - ppakavi started to write a commentaryon the grammar An hra Sabda Gintamani in Telugu verse

and prose. He made t mainly an authoritative work on Telugu

prosody. In illustrating the points of prosody Appakavi quotesoften from Mahabharata.

2. M;$ *- Ananda Rangarat Chandamu : Published by Va-villa in 1922. Kasturi Ranga Kavi (A.D. 1750) is the Author.

He dedicated his work to Ananda Rangam Pillay who was

Dubasi to Dupliex, the French statesman. Ranga Kavi men-tions many personalities who are contemporaries to Dupliex.He recounts the names of several writers on Lakshanikas whoseworks he consulted. Some of these writers and b^ ks are merenames to us. Ranga Kavi gives quotations from ahabharata.

He did not mention Appakavi though he preceded m by morethan half a century. Or he confuses him with t e author of

Andhra Prayoga Ratnakara. This book is ascribed to Gana-

pavarapu Venkatakavi. Ranga Kavi wrote also the Samba

Nighantuvu,

3. * Kavi Sanjwani : Published by Vavilla in 1930.

The Author is Muddaxaju Ramanna alias Ramabhadra son of

Ganapayamatya. The brother of Ramabhadra is Pedarama.He wrote a commentary on Raghava Pandaviya of PingaliSurana. Kavi Samjivani contains quotations from ancient

works chiefly Mahabharata. It is in 3 Chapters or Tarangas.The writer may be assigned to the end of the 16th Century.

4. * Sarva Lakshana Sara Sangrahamu : > This is written

by the well known poet, Kuchimanchi Timmakavi. He flouri-

shed in the first half of the 18th century. He may have lived

64

upto 1760. He belongs to the Villages of Kandarada and

Chandrampalem near Pithapur in the East Godavari District.

Timmakavi was a profuse writer. Rasika Jana Manobhiram-

amu, Nilasundari Parinayamu, Acha Telugu Ramayanarnuare prominent among his works. Sarva Lakshanasara Sangra-hamu is a manual on grammar, prosody etc. This is published

by N. Chalapathi Rao, at the Manjuvani Press, Eluru in 1927.

Timma Kavi quotes from Mahabharata and other standard

works in support of the principles of grammar and prosodyenunciated by him. In the last chapter of his book, TimmaKavi deals with words containing the Sadhu Repha and Sakata

Repha. A knowledge of this branch is considered very vital

for the fame of a poet. Appakavi and earlier Lakshanikas laid

a stigma on Bammera Potaraju, the immortal poet of Andhra

Bhagavata, that he mixed up Sadhu and Sakata Rephas.Timmakavi denounces this charge and enters an enthusiastic

plea in defence of the great poetry of Potaraju.

5. ^^ - Kavi Samsaya Vicchedamu: This is written byAdidamu Surakavi of the 18th Century. He tried many forms

of literature among which the prabandha, Kavijana Mano-

ranjanamu is prominent. Surakavi belonged to the villageof Ramachaivdrapuram, in the Ghipurupalli Tq. of Visakha-

patnam District. He lived between 1720-1785. It is said

that Veeresalingam Pantulu collected the works of Surakaviand published them in 1899. Kavisamaya Vicchedamu is pub-shed by Vavilla and Paravastu more than once. We used the 1955Edition of Vavilla. It deals with special points of Grammarand usage and illustrates the prayogas by quotations fromMahabharata and other works. Surakavi devotes some spaceto deal with words having the Sadhu and Sakata Rephas. Byfar the best part of the work is considered to be the portion

dealing with Tadbhava words of Telugu.

6. ^w Andhra Prayoga Rainakaramu, This appears to be partofthe larger work Sarva Lakshana Siromani by GanapavarapuVenkata Kavi. He belongs to the court ofMuddalagiri, brother

of Vijaya Ranga Ghokkanatha of madura. Venkata Kavi's date

may be A.D. 1674. Sarva Lakshana Siromani treats with the

necessary aspects ofpoetry like grammar, prosody and dictionary.

Prayoga Ratnakaramu deals with the prosodial aspects , The gram-

65

391 F

mar part of this omnibus treatise appears to have been pub-lished as Andhra Kaumudi. The prosody part is not published.

This is noticed in" A Descriptive Catalogue of Telugu

Manuscripts"

in the Saraswati Mahal Library, Tanjore as

695-696 at pages 290-291, Copies of the Telugu Manus-

cripts of the Tanjore Library are preserved in the Andhra Uni-

versity. We are obliged to Dr. M. V. Satyanarayana for taking

pains to collect Mahabharat quotations from 6 of these manu-

scripts (1) Andhra Prayoga Ratnakaramu (2) Chandamu(3)Sarva Lakshana Saramu (4) Sarasandhara Vritha Ratna-karamu (5) Veerabhupaleeyamu (6) Lakshana Dipika. Thelast three are from the Government Oriental Manuscripts Lib-

rary, Madras*

Venkata Kavi claims to have drawn illustrations fromolder I^akshanikas and added his own contribution.

7. -9 Chandamu: This unpublished work of prosody of un-known authorship is noticed in the Tanjore Catalogue as 705-712at page 295. It is a compilation of illustrative verses from se-

veral works including Mahabharata. The author lays downcanons and illustrates them from the usage of famous poets.

8. >** Sarva Lakshana Saramu: An unpublished workof prosody noticed in the Tanjore Catalogue as No. 714 at

page 297. The name of the author is Rangaya. His time is

not known.^

Several of these writers on prosody expatiate muchon the mystic significance of syllables, the good and evil effects

that flow from the use of a particular syllable in a given positionin the verse. The author of this work devotes some attentionto the words containing Sadhu and Sakata Rephas.

9. ^cr.Virabhupdiyamu: This unpublished paper manus-

cript is lodged in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Lib-

rary, Madras bearing No. 1319, (Vide Descriptive Catalogue of

Telugu Manuscripts Volume V Grammar, Prosody, Lexico-

graphy.)^Virabhupaliyamu is like Appakaviyamu and sets aboutto explain the Andhra Sabda Cintamani. It is dedicated toKaluve Viraraju, the general of Mysore. Viraraju is the authorof Yachana Bharatam, Virabhupaiiyamu contains some quo-tations from Mahabharata.

10. ^Sarasandhara Vritta Ratnakaramu: This unpublishedpaper^manuscript is lodged in Government Oriental Manus-cripts Library, Madras, bearing No. 1320. (Vide Descriptive

6S

Catalogue). The author is Vellaturi Lingana, sou Venganamatya. He was a devotee of God Nrisirnha Swamy of Mal-

yadri. Malyadri is Malekonda in the Kandukur Tal Tk of

Nellore District. Therefore it is sometimes called M* -adri

Chandamu. The book deals with Vrittas, Yati and rasa.

It has 5 Aswasas but the last one is incomplete. There s also

a palm-leaf manuscript of this book which may have been the

original for the paper manuscript.

1 1 .tf w- aksfr na Deepika : This unpublished paper ma-

nuscript is lo ged n the Government Oriental ManuscriptsLibrary, Ma v

as, earing No. 1329 (Vide Descriptive

Catalogue) . noug the name of the author is not mentionedin he book it is surmised that the au hor is Vartakavi Ra hu-

nat ayya. The writer gives a long; st of the subjects ealt

wit in it. Grammar, prosody, and r etorics also find a ^ ace

in and make it comprehensive. uch space is devotv to

the emergence of speech sounds, their benevolent and evil qua-lities etc. It refers to dramatic technique also briefly. Rephaand Sakata Repha are coasidered. There are quotations fromworks like Mahabharata.

There is another work noticed in the Descriptive Catalogueof books in the Government Ori ntal Manuscripts Library,

Madras, bearing No. 1254. It is sa"

to be a paper manuscript.The book has a long title- Repha- kara-vat-chabda-jnapaka-

Lokopakara-kamu, a book that seminates knowledge of

words having the Sadhu and Sakata Rephas in Telugu, Theauthor's name is not known. This gives verses from Maha-bharata and other classics to illustrate the use of the two kinds

of Rephas, We could not secure tliis book.

12. **Sakata-Repha-Nirnayamu : This book was printed

long ago in t e Manjuvani Press, Eluru. The author is Bharatam

Lakshmipat who is also the writer of the Bharata Kulamkasha

Vyakhya. n trying to cite examples of words with the two

kinds of Rephas in Telugu,, Lakshmipati quotes the verses

of Mahabharata profusely.

13."

Dwirepha Varna Darpanamu: As the name indi-

cates, the ook deals with the tw fold use of the'

r'

sound in

Telugu, he author is Ogirala anganatha Kavi (1st half of

19th Century)- The book is e ted and printed in 1903 bythat famous critic Poondla Rama rishnayya. Rangnatha Kavi

belongs to the Village of Nilapalli in the East Godavari District,

67

Like many other writers before him, Ranganatha attaches

great importance to the incidence of the Repha in words andtries to illustrate its usage from various classical writers. Someconfusion arises out of the use of the same symbol letter for diffe-

rent works" Bha "

is used for Bharatha, Bhagavatha and Bha-skara Ramayana, Apart from this, like experts in any other field

the writers on this subject of Sadhu and Sakata Rephas in Telugudo not agree among themselves as to its occurance in a particularword. So that the same verse is quoted by one for Sadhu Rephawhereas another quotes it for Sakata Repha. Thus confusionis created in the mind of the learner and reader,

TaUapaka Peda Tirumalacharya son of the saint singer

Annamacharya also dealt with this subject of Rephas. He too

gives words and phrases from Mahabharata containing the twokinds of

'

r*

sounds. But we could not make use of this bookas full verses are not quoted.

COMMENTARIES

14, v*r- BhamtaKulamkasha; by Bharatam Lakshmipatiis already noticed.

15* v3-BharataSanjiuani: by Daridigunta Suryanara-

yana Sastry and Chadaluvada Sundarararna Sastry has alreadybeen noticed.

GRAMMARS

16. *$ Ahobala Panditiyamu; This is also known as

Kavisirobhushanamu. Latest publication of the Book is bythe Andhra Writers' Association, Hyderabad in 1965. AhobalaPandita flourished in the last quarter of the 17th Century.Kavisirobhushanamu is a Sanskrit Commentary on AndhraSabda Cintamani which is itself in Sanskrit. The AtharvanaKarikavali is also commented by Ahobala in the course of Cin-tamani. He belongs to the school that considers Nannaya,the first poet as the primary standard for poets in the matter of

Prayoga.^

Even poets like Tikkana Somayaji rank next to

Nanmaya in purity of expression. He quotes often from Nannayaand occasionally from other standard poets.

17. &GuptarthaPmkasika: It is a learned commentary

on the Balavyakarana written by Kalluri Venkatrama Sastry(18574928) Pundit, Arts College, Rajahmundry. The place

63

ofhonour occupied by Andhra Sabda Cintamani in the classical

period is occupied in the modern period by Bala Vyakarana,written, by Paravastu Ghinnaya Suri. There is more than one

good commentary on Bala Vyakarana but none that can excel

Guptartha Prakasika. Venkatarama Sastry is a well knownScholar of Sanskrit and Telugu. He enjoyed the title

" Maho-

padhyaya," He did a disservice to his great exposition of Bala-

vyakarana by questioning the originality of Ghinnaya Suri in

composing Balavyakarana. Venkatrama Sastry contended that

Balavyakarana is a translation or imitation of Hari Karikavali

of Sistu Krishna Murthy Sastry. No other scholar of reputeendorsed this view. The Guptartha Prakasika quotes fromMahabharata. These readings must have been mostly taken

from prevailing printed Editions. This commentary was .pub-lished earlier than 1908.

18. {*** Proudha Vyakaranamu : It is a Grammar written

by the author of Sabda Ratnakara, B. Seetharamacharyulu

(1827-91). In the course of his vast analysis of classics for the

compilation of the dictionary, the author noted numerous

Prayo'gas by poets which he pressed into service in Proudha

Vyakarana. This stands to Balavyakarana in the relation of

a Sesha Grandha as Atharvana Karikavali was to AndhraSabda Giatamani. As Ghinnaya Suri covered the vast field

of usage in Telugu, Seetharamacharyulu had to confine himself

to visesha or special prayogas. The felicity which Suri enjoyedin the chiselling of his Sutras could not be attained by Ms suc-

cessor. However, Proudha Vyakarana is a substantial grammar,enjoying high reputation. It merited one or two good com-mentaries.

19. ** Andhra Bhashanu Sasanamu : A grammar written bylatcMalladi Suryanarayana Sastry, Sanskrit and Telugu Puadit,Andhra University. Sri Sastry wrote many works and is a

well known grammarian. His distinctive service to Telugugrammar is the adoption of the ancient saying that

"all gram-

mar is based on the Prayogas of poets."

Earlier grammarianslike Ghinnaya Suri were very conservative in their approach to

the language of poets. He would particularly accept as standard

the Prayogas of the three poets of Mahabharata. Others are

treated as moderners, who can stand in the second rank only.

Suryaaarayana Sastry broke this ring and admitted all

good poets, ancient or mediaeval for purposes of his grammarand helped to liberalise the field of Prayoga, This helped to

69

extend the arena of poets in matters of acceptable usage. An-

dhra Bhashanu Sasanamu is a deservedly popular grammar.

20. So - Andhra Vyakarana Samhita Sarvaswamu : It is an

encyclopaedic work on Telugu Grammar writte by V. China

Sitarama Swamy Sastry, former Pundit, And *ra University.

Sastry is a massive writer on grammatical sub ects. There is

an unresolved controversy about Nannaya be ng the author

of Andhra Sabda Cintarnani. Sitarama Swamy Sastry is a

firm believer in Nannaya's authorship of Cintamani. Hewrote a number of standard works on Telugu Grammar. Vai-

yakarana Parijatamu, Cintamani Vishaya Parisodhanamu

are prominent wo'

s in the field. Sastry comments on Sabda

Gintamani, Kari *vali, Balavyakarana in one batch, tries to

bring out their di erent approaches and reconcile them finally.

In the course of t e commentary Sastry quotes profusely from

Mahabharata. He states that he consulted the palm-leaf

manuscripts also where doubt arose.

21. ir* Bala Kan Saranjamu : This is a critical exaniina-

tion of the views of Pundits on existing grammar and GrandhikaBhasha (standard correct speech). The author, Rao SahebG. Ramamurthy Pantulu is a powerful crusader in the cause

of a liberal approach to usage, Prayoga. This movement is

called the Vyavaharika Bhasha Vadarnu. Ramamurthy Pan-

tulu contends that risi g young writers are scared away by the

regulations and inhibit ons of conservative scholars. The geniusof writers must be free from meaningless subservience to a rigid

grammar. Language s changing through centuries and poetshave been following t e changed beauties of language. It is

only the so called grammarians that are trying to'

withstand

this mighty current of spoken language and are swept away.They are also subject to the force of current speech without

recognising it.

The very name *

Bala Kavi Saranyamu'

indicates its pur-

pose. Ramamurthy Pantulu sets forth the great wealth of

liberal usage of language by Telugu poets. He examines nume-rous Prayogas and sets the pace for drawing sustenance from the

vast current of contemporary speech.

DICTIONARIES

We laid under contribution three important dictionaries

for collecting quotations of Mahabharata. In the order of

chronology they are ;

70

22. ijf*' Browns3

Telugu English Dictionary: First publishedin 1853. Reprinted by The A.P. Sahitya Akademy in 1966.

We already set forth Brown's activity with Andhra Maha-bharata. Curiously enough the chronogoly of Telugu poetswas not well known in the time of Brown. For he states that

Telugu Bharatam was composed about 1120. Now we know

definitely that the date of Nannaya goes back by one centuryi.e. A.D. 1020. Brown indicates Bharata by the letter, 'M J

.

Parva, Aswasa and Verse are indicated by numbers. _ Thereis difficulty in identifying his references in the modern printedtexts. According to his own statement. Brown was the first to

reduce Mahabharata to numerical order. The text must have

undergone additions and subtractions. To give one

example. The compound word 'W^afr^Q' is explained to

mean Pell mell. In a rout. Backwards and for-

wards. Then Brown cites a verse of Mahabharata. M. 4.

3. 157. It means Virata Parva Aswasa 3, Verse 157. Todaywe find this expression in 4-3-165. We close with an inter-

esting statement made by1 Brown regarding his acquisition

of knowledge of Telugu Language.

23. * tf Sabdaratnakaramu First printed 1885 by the MadrasSchool Book and Literature Society. It is a Telugu-TeluguDictionary, compiled by the famous scholar Bahujanapalli

Sitaramacharyulu Garu. Undoubtedly it is the cream of Telugudictionaries so far published. All succeeding lexicons are

deeply indebted to Sabda Ratnakara. He states that he work-

ed for 25 years at the dictionary. Sitaramacharyulu quotes"

amply from Mahabharata. His readings are generally well

tested. Ratnakaramu gives only Parva and Aswasa. It does

not give the verse number and leaves something to be desired,

24. &r.Suryaraya Andhra Mghantuvu : This is an extensive

dictionary in about 8 Volumes (7 only are so far published)

compiled under the auspices of the Andhra Sahitya Parishat,

Kakinada, since 1936. Jayanti Ramayya Pantulu, architect

1. I was taught Telugu alphabet in. 1817. In 1822 I talked it with

ease. In 1824 I began to study Telugu poetry. In 1824 I began writing

Telugu English Dictionary and continued it with little intermission for

more than 10 years.

(

In 1832 I began to reverse my Telugu-English Dictionary formingan English Telugu Dictionary. This \vas completed on 21st July 1832.

(A descriptivejCatalogue of Telugu Manuscripts ia the Government Oriental

Manuscripts Library ,Madras. Volume V. Page 1713.)

71

of the Parishat, edited Volumes I & II of the dictionary. Thewhole scheme was patronised by the Maharajah of Pithapuram,

Suryaraya Nighantuvu is an. improvement in some respectson Sabda Ratnakara in that it gives cognates to Telugu wordsfrom Tamil and Kannada. Examples from Mahabharata andother standard works are given in abundance- RamayyaPantulu claims that illustrations are drawn not only from printedworks but also from current usage and from ancient Inscriptions.This dictionary gives Parva, Aswasa and verse number also

and makes reference easy.

ANTHOLOGIES

^

25. fe - Sakalaniti Sammatamu : byMadiki Singana.This poet wrote Padmapurana also. The date ofthis Kayya as given by the poet is Saka 1342 or A.D. 1420,Sakalaniti Sammatamu was edited by Manavalli RamakrishnaKavi under his

"Forgotten Poets Series No. X " and was pub-

lished by the Andhra Patrika Printing Works in 1923. MadikiSingana collected verses on

Rajaniti from various poets and workslike Mahabharata and compiled them into the present work.Sakalaniti Sammatamu presents to us many rare and old works.Some of them are lost for ever. Ramakrishna Kavi wrotea valuable

^introduction to Niti Sammatamu. Singana

draws his political maxims from various sources like Kaman-dakamu, Nitisaramu, Panchatantri, Mudramatyamu, Maha-bharatamu, Baddena Niti etc. The Mahabharata verses areoften from Sabha Parva and Santi Parva where principles ofstate-craft come up for treatment.

26. **$ Bharata PhakkiAkandi Vyasamurty Sastry.This is already described.

SABHA PARVA /

appamus of the Sabha Par * described

1. * 0. U. .No Same as No. 5 described at Adi Parva.babha Parva is complete in two Aswasas, ex-tending over leaves 162-201.

p -

7 described ^ AdiSabha Parva is complete in two As-

wasas extending over leaves 236-'310.

72

3. 9- -~O. U. No. 8. Contains Aswamedha, Asramavasa,Mousala, Maha Prasthana, Swargarohana, Sa-

uptika and Sabha Parvas. Complete. TheSabha Parva cernes at the end of the manuscriptand extends over leaves 161-206. Condition

good. Size 17#'Xl.3". Leaves 206. Theowner of the manuscript must have got theParvas copied according to the order of his need*

4. *, _O. U. No. 33. Contains Sabha Parva Complete.Leaves 42. There is a noting regarding date.

Virodhij Bhadrapada Bahula Chaturdasi. Weekday is not mentioned.

5, *. _Q. U. No. 127. Sabha Parva complete. Con-dition good.Leaves 26. Andhra Sahitya Parishat-Kakinada.

5, *. o. "U. No. 156. Sabha Parva complete. Condi-tion very good. Leaves 42. Presented by Sa-

jra Ramaiah to Andhra Sahitya Parishat-Kaki-

7. > O. U. No. 161. Contains Sabha, Sauptika, Kamaand Salya Parvas, Complete. Condition good.Sabha Parva extends over leaves 213-262,

Andhra Sahitya Parishat-Kakinada.

8. 6- O. U. No. 162, Sabha Paiva Corriplete. Con-dition good. Slightly damaged by worms.Size 17"xl.4", Leaves 44. Andhra SahityaParishat-Kakinada,

9. *- O. U. No. 163. Sabha Parva complete. Con-dition very good. Size 14^x1.2". Leaves78. Date Rakshasa, Adhika Ashadha, Bahula,

Saptami, Friday,, July 6th, 1855. Scribe is

Vyaghri, Secoad son of Joimalagadda Vyasulu.Andhra Sahitya Parishat-Kakinada.

10. e>. _Q. U. No, 167. Sabha Parva. Complete, Size

17x/ x 1 .3'' Leaves 63, Badly damaged. If care-

fiilly handled it can be made use of. TottiyamSitaramaiah presented to Andhra Sahitya Pari-

shat-Kakiaaca,

73

11. *" O. U. No, 171. Sabha Parva. Incomplete.Condition good. Leaves 4-2. Available from the

beginning upto Verse 181 in Aswasa 2.

Andhra Sahitya Parishat Kakiaada.

12. E-. Q. U. No. 172. Sabha Parva. Complete. Con-dition good. Leaves 59. Scribe Sambasivudu

copied Sabha Parva complete for Seshayya sonof Gudimetta Timmaraju by Sunday, Marga-sira Suddha Saptarni in the cyclic year Raudri.This corresponds to November 23, 1800. Ac-

quired at the Village Gummaditurra, Nandi-

gama Tq. Andhra Sahitya Parishat-Kakinada.

13. .*. _o, U. No. 204. Sabha Parva. Complete-Leaves 90. Condition good. At the end ofthe 1st Aswasa it is noted copied by Purnirna,Kartika Suddha, year Siddharthi. At the endof the Second Aswasa it is noted

" Akula Ranga-aayakulu copied this by Saturday, Dasami,Margasira Suddha, in the year Siddharthi 10th,November 1610 Gautami Grandhalayamu.Rajahmundry.

"

H. . _o. U. No. 205. Contains Sabha and AranyaParvas. Complete. Condition good. Leaves264. Sabha Parva extends over leaves 1-53.

Loanfrom Gautami Grandhalaya-Rajahmundry .

Scribe has given full details of the period takenfor copying Sabha and Aranya Parvas. Dataru

Narasinga Rao copied for personal use the first

Aswasa of Sabha Parva beginning on. Friday,Dasami, Ashadha Bahula, Cyclic year Plavangaand completing at 8 P.M. (two ghadiyas) onFriday, Tritiya (3) Sravana Suddha, in the

year Plavanga. At the end of the secondAswasa of Sabha Parva he again notes

"Having

begun on Friday, Ashadha Bahula Dasami inthe year Plavanga, Dataru Narasingarayuducopied both .the Aswasas of Sabha Parva bymidday on Wednesday, Bhadrapada BahulaPanchami (presumably in the same year).

33

This works out to 29th September 1847. Fromthe above statement we can make out an in-

teresting point. The scribe could copy first

74

Aswasa consisting of 295 poetry and prose piecesin about 9 days which gives an average of 33

verses for a day. We may infer that a scribe

writing at ease could copy 30-40 verses in. a

day. The scribe Dataru Narasinga Rao ap-

pears to be a man of culture. He copiedMahabharata for himself. It also shows a

disinterested attachment to the Telugu Bharata.

Rarely do people get Aranya Parva copied, as a

sort of odium attaches to it as an inauspiciousParva. That is why we come across with veryfew palm-leaf manuscripts of Aranya Parva;

Narasinga Rayudu took pains to copy for him-self this long and sometimes tedious Parva.

The scribe states that he copied these Parvas

from the exemplars of Mangipudi Suryanara-

yamidu and Tumarada Ankanna.

15. * O. U. No. 207. Sabha Parva. Complete. Con-dition good. Date Narasanna, son of Kakula-

pati Peda Viranna copied Sabha Parva AswasaI as per exemplar, by midday on Saturday,

Phalguna Suddha Tritiya (3) in the year Jaya.This works out to 4th March 1775, At the

end of the Second Aswasa he again notes Fri-

day, Jyeshtha Suddha Panchmi, in the yearManmatha. Gautami Grandhalayanmu Raja-

hmundry.16. # O. U. No, 908/S. Manuscript belongs to Osmania

University Sanskrit Academy. Sabha Parva

complete. Condition good. Leaves 72.

The scribe adds a sloka which says" As the ex-

emplar so is my copy. Right or wrong, it

is no fault of mine.'* Gannamaraju Kommajicopied Sabha Parva by Thursday, Chaitra

Bahula Saptami, in the year DurmukhL It

corresponds to April 11, 1776 A.D.

17. 3. _O. U. No. 532/S. (Same as serial No, 24 Adi

Parva). Manuscript belongs to Sanskrit Aca-

demy, Osmania University, Adi, Sabha and

Aranya Parvas complete, Condition good.Size 18'xlJ". Leaves 302, Sabha Parva ex-

tends over leaves 129-159, Palavayi Challayya

copied this for Lakshmi Narsu, younger brother

75

of Gajam Acchanna, by the after noon of Friday,Bhadrapada Bahula Trayodasi, in the yearSobhakrit. This is taken for 1782 A.D.

18. # T. M. 40. Sabha Parva. Complete Manuscriptlodged in the T.M.S.S.M. Library, Tanjore.Condition good. Size 15"xl3f", Leaves 54.Grandhas 1000.

JO. Here we may add a few words about collation.A large part of it is done in the University. Incases where manuscripts are not lent outside, wesent out our workers. We generally select twomanuscripts for external collation. Tanjore manus-cripts for Adi Parva were not separately col-lated as we had the readings collected by RaobanebGiduguRamamurthyPantulu from Tanjore.*or other Parvas Tanjore Manuscriptsreadings are secured.

19. TM. 37. Sabha Parva complete. Condition

?md< S86 18" xl i" Leaves 74. Grandhas

1000. Manuscript lodged in the T.M.S.S.M.Library, Tanjore.

ew SRao

> T^ugu Lecturer, NewJWM, v Ilege HyderaM and Sri T.Prabhakar eddy collated the selected palm-

at tTC P'^f all,Parvas except Adi Purvadd * r eC to

20. ^-No 74843 Sabha, Virata and Udyoga ParvUdyoga Parvas complete. Condition

'

r^Ta

rrpdgedintieAd^ Li^ Mar

Parva tend

21-

There .re?ParV

!-CXtends over lcava-li

"

*- J.XC'J. ^ ctrC LvV^O nOrinrrc "**>** ^4" i -vv

-No- 43. Andhra Universitv SaKK Dplete. Verv nW Y ' bha Parva com-

*w#^53&=76

full from exemplar by Wednesday, Ashadlia

Suddha Panchmi in t e year Manmadha, This

corresponds to 3rd uly 1527 ? Collated byPundit K. Jogayya arma.

22. * No. 7/1H1/N1 -6. Andhra Univenr<y. Sab a

Parva. Gonip etc. Condition old. I jured Si e

45x11 Cm. eaves 78. Grandhas 657. W-ting good. ate etc. Scribe Remel Gonayyacopied Sabha Parva complete by Sun ay, Bhad-

rapada Bahula Daarni, in the year arabhava.

This corresponds to 4th August 14 ? Col-

lated by Pundit K. Jogayya Sarma.

23. * No. 75066. Adyar Library. Sabha and AranyaParvas complete. Condition fair. Leaves 264.

Sabha Parva extends over leaves 1-43. Thereare two entries regarding date, Scribe Mana-velli Kantayya wrote (this copy) L by Wednes-

day, Visakha Bahula Panchami in the year

Akshaya May 7, 180 . (2) by Sunday (Ravi-

varmu) Aswayuja. uddha Ashtami (8) in

the year Akshaya,'

ollated at Adyar by Sri

K. Suryanarayana.

24. * Brown's paper Manuscripts.

25. * other readings in Brown's Manuscripts.

26. "^ Vavilla Edition the Vulgate.

27. &Veeresalingana Edition 1901.

28. * London Edition.

29. &Karalapati Rangayya Edition 1852.

30. 3 Foot notes of Vavilla Edition.

31. * Ananda Edition.

32. *a

Foot notes of Ananda Edition.

33. *&* Kavisiro-bhushanamu also known as Ahobala

Pandityamu.

34. tfo Same as Chandamu at Adi Parva,

35. **v Sarvalakshana Saramu same as at Adi Parva.

. Nos. 26 to 32 are printed Editions. They are the

same as described in connection with Adi Parva.

Nos. 33-35 also are already described at AdiParva under Testimoiiia.

77

COMMITTEES

One of the interesting features of the Mahabharat Projectis that editing is done by committees of Scholars and not byindividual effort. It has both advantages and some disadvan-

tages. Individual editors in charge of one or more Parvas

may accelerate the pace of work. A team of Editors brings a

larger pool of experience and thought to bear upon editorial

work. There is healthy discussion and common agreement.This may occasion some delay but the gain is distinctive. Sofar we edited the Adi 3 Sabha and Aranya, Parvas. Workon Virata Parva is in progress. The following scholars partici-

pated in the editing for longer or shorter periods.

1. Prof. K, Lakshmi Ranjanam

2. Prof. D. Venkatavadhani

3. Prof. N. Venkat Rao

4. Prof. B. Lakshmi Narayan Rao

5. Dr. P. Durgaiah

6. Dr. B. Rarnaraju

7. Dr. P. Madhava Sarma

8. Dr. M. Kulasekhara Rao

9. Sri Ax Rajeswara Sarma

10. Dr. K. Ramakoti Sastry

Recently Sri C. Rangacharyulu, Dr. B. V. Kutumba Raoand Dr. K. Suprasanna are drafted into work.

The_ roject has the benefit of the association of some of

our ripe sc olars as advisers. They are Sri R. Anantha KrishnaSarma

5Sr Vernparala Suryanarayana Sastry and Sri Deepala

Pichaiah astry. Afte opinions were received from scholars

on the pecimen edite portion, the larger editorial board withextern advisers met x some days and laid down guide lines

for flirt er editing. T e three Parvas so far edited were revised

in the ght of the suggestions of scholars.

The executive part of the project is simple, There is anExecutive Officer who implements the decisions of the Editorial

Board. Financial matters are submitted to the Vice-Chancellor

78

for his approval. The steering Committee of the project enjoyedthe benefit of the advice of Dr. B. Gopala Reddy, President,Andhra Pradesh Sahitya Academy. Sri N. Narotham Reddy,M, P. and Sri D. Ramanuja Rao, Secretary, A.P. Sahitya Aca-

demy have evinced active interest in theproject.

The former

co-ordinating Officer of the U.G.G. Unit Sri D. HanmantaRao was a watchful custodian of the affairs of the project. Sri

B. Lakshmi Narayan Rao, N. Venkat Rao3Dr. B. Ramaraju &

K.LakshmiRanjanam worked as Executive Officers in succession.

The Critical Edition is printed in the Osmania University

Printing Press. Though the press has no background of sub-

stantial printing in Telugu, it rose to the occasion and maintained

sufficient *peed in the work. The Director and his staff deserve

congratulations. It appears that there is considerable room for

improving the quality of printing and get up, Proof readingcan be more meticulous.

Among the office staff Sri N. S. Sunderesv/ara Rao, Pundit

has continuously worked in the project. He helped me muchin looking up the necessary references for writing the preface.He is generally well posted with information about manuscriptlibraries, rare publications etc,

CONCLUSION

From August 1959 when the Critical Edition was first

mooted, to July 1968 when the first volume consisting of Adiand Sabha Parvas is ready for release, it is nine years. TheOsmania University which has sponsored it, the Governmentswho have provided the financial sinews may feel that the progressis slow. The weighty nature of the work partly justifies it.

Rishis have defined the very name of Mahabharata as the

work which is vast and one which is very heavy (Jfctf*wjjS"

Tp^tfaf-w^cfy jfccS^tftfjfo-tfgft), It needs utmost caution to pro-ceed in a field already heavily miaed with the attention of former

gains in scholarship. At least half of the 9 years that elapsedwas spent in expectation of finance. Then there was the difficul-

ty to collect a tolerable library of palm-leaf manuscripts and

older printed editions. Collation of a vast text like AndhraMahabharat with 21013 (nearly a lakh of lines) verses and

prose passages needed a few years,

There are no full time editorial committees working on the

oroject. Teachers of the University do the editing in their

leisure hours. The project was originally conceived to provide

79

opportunity for the teachers aad students of the Telugu Depart-ment of the Osinania University to do a big thing by team work.Allowance has to be made for human frailties, the discount

between ideals and execution, Altogether the result is not

discouraging. The path for future work is well laid out, It

needs a greater number of st ady workers, working round the

year. We are told that the B andarkar Institute is engaged onthe Critical Edition of Sans it Mahabharata for nearly 40

years. Telugu ahabharata s not so vast and its problems arenot so varied. ence a team of steady workers may successfully

complete the ritical Edition in three-to-five years hence.

May the wsemen of Telugu Country witness in the Critical

Edition of Andhra Mahabharata, a fitting monument for the

great poets Nannaya, Tikkana and Yerrapragada.

Hyderabad 1.

6-6-1968. KHANDAVALLI LAKSHMI RANJANAM

80'

23C&

-: o :-

.: o :-

"So^noi,^

391 G'

3

S)c^ o3o^) "arCfex>^T*^sr Sfe "So

)-10.)

ooo"10

i.L

(1022-63)

00 &r

leo

. !. #. Ig ^

;4 d'<tt)Sr*tf .fi

82

S. *S;iQ&;5bo>;b

o^X), 18.

Io5

-sr-

^cSbo^

D

i*3^r/(^bL) eC'^ooewjSo i

odb^b ^D^ba

-snob

45).

84

i

L. *. 17

fijg^tf.

eSS^O (666)5

i

},tf.

1420)

86

tf

efi- 4-26*.

gotfft Qotftf^tfsSwrfotfe S'DoK^oexD^Sb wdbto r^o^^ V^o^

(jrS5a"?)tfa

(19^

^-w-S)r:

>!OcC6i KP^ofc*^

So)_0 3tfiiD&> ^-Otf^jo^)^ ^5 Dvtf&j. -g^S cuotf*tr

oocr

"S43

So451

(10T6)

86

ig'^b Sbor'S'y oSoo^fl. qd ^^rcfca2a>rp 'cofi M S

S

S

i

StfSooo sj

S ^^5o3 (1630)

eS^JTJ)"3o

87

.

ITT^ o3bJo(^ot)^ tf#c<> 3Sry5& otfbTir:

>tf"

oouo

ia3"o

XSsSyiSbwCb

Stf^cXfi 2_

-s^S 'aowos^^^ew fctfo&o*

cS5

-

16

x

iS

BO

^ooc/K:^ ^cu^C3 i^tfo

^oS

21, 616 ^o ^5o

63 eTS&oeosSb ^tfS) S^ixi) a^ooorr- S)^oCSb66^ 7ro <5

n'l^ ^r-o if

8.

88

j

roCco4j^b

) ^5oo cr>

b^

T

rS

r-o

as

89

160>^^

(5o$~20)'

3 "3

. Tr3 "SStfD BSoScPo^Sfiry AS

ITHCC&><b <T-^ S5j^" (j5

rf> ) tf

-^ i>) &cx) ^eoo^svc 8jj

c.

<&>;5 ^o^fio^CSb. "3o

!5 oar8

90

atfoaoe?

- 3--90-3

i

. %. 18 a ^i3^S

Sot?

.jep.S. S-268.

91

eo

ie , -pr a

o&oefo TT-

-S

TCPojjS

e

I

S3t5o ^^^ooe) DSSdaisSi^ JOS

: 1. (Heuristics)

2. CRecensis)

92

3. (Emendatio) j^otf

s&tftf>9o-cfcij 4. (Higher Criticism)

(> & (aS Sb co

1819

KOI^.

1852

. 3s

93

1830

1851

So

A||.

tf. tSSSfifib

1755. ^g aia^

7o^sSrs$re>S$ ^

1158

1863

94

&r>tfo$oOa (S, tf, 1861 3 S

53*Ci> ^T^SSbo r"o5,

e:os$(oC5b

1755

S^aiici

isS^S^cy

Sea "3

> 185L63

L . ^f. 18

96

<ysxrS ^S^&o 3*6

S ^OS

Tjp aboS3i^SSx)S^ctf17B5

(1765+78)

1853

. 1. ^. 1862

t)

o^3oS5ca3 sS-tftf&oS^dKrotf 18473 ^

^18476^

i C$

1918

(1988 J5a>^s^o} 26, 46

i

-o-'

(9-8-1913) ^Q^ ijr-^Q,~ex)c^^

(S

19 3*VjD ^-

^1847

1. wo^sStfcS S7ei^cXSbSi %. 89

2, OJ^c^?Sj*6 rf^dii ^. 58.

3

97

39I-H

i &)T^b8oS3ca)^^(9. 367TT

lojQ 163

1860

crtftf

1865

irfraSfcoSfc tSe^k-ScSboofie.1848 cS^c (a^SoSSc &&?j i?r*;5eio5S

. IT'S o^a

(

1856

98

1) J). oSoS". ^(n^Co ^5o s5j^j-6 ^ro cS'^ a^clxr^^o Sjooid

&DiS TT-eso ^oaoift^v7r8!D "S^

8.lc

1. 1850 ^ "3o^fej-tr'o& r6?v8S. 2. 1855-60

4. 1929

rs

^55

|

8. tf. 1860

[|.?T. 1860 S5

1880 sj X

1847

2.

1811 68.

3. JfTre>^<y tfoKoSoom'G ^ooinj^co. 1862

4

6. R).

). a.

ITT-&

, r*g0^jrve s5jj(tfTwt>oCfi&o.1772

. ". I860

i

DSioSo^o

a, a. ra';fcrr8 SftfSs* sf^ZxIO' ^r8^ ooo-^ijc

"ltx>c^

o. "18273 tfosStf^tf&oTCP

$;&> ^o&ctxStfQ. SfcdTP'&eS''* "Sox*) ^"A^^^X) 1848

. "Sexxfo

r*8B'^JxS $tf^5 ^o^ ^^^sSbo

16S -

164]

r

is

lo

rp o3booC5bC3b. 163 ^ ^5ovo

190 3 SSfio&o ^eoSoSSo, 164

tfotfD 191 ^ X5<^o^jo ^Jo^ &>Q ^SDSO^O Pdaoca&d&oQ, 193 sS 3

163,464

). 201i;5s'^-L^tf).

2 A tfovotfe IJ

rirf"^ S'efib. ^o^-o- ^)

47 s-'Atf^) iSifoto^O. x)^0 ^b^isid-^^jj-cn'6

rfi

^'c9 Stfg&oeio

irf

nar-ooooO

1. 17-9.84 ;S jfiDtjo'tf *otfsto oAo^sSb^Ob * d.

100

3 ^as5_8 "SoS'o^o

4.

i

^"^L $tf<;jSfcjel&

7 v

6,

6. ^"^L ^^^o^g (^TJT^X))7T-8

7. rf^-sr-ooo

8.

9.

10.

tfesg

ox exix.cr

iS3&) ,

O&oCfi^cooS) ^^S^aoaSoTvTfij. A, ^o. 211

A Q^o o "^fl wtfrso^tf^o 90o^ wtfo)o3 ts ^c^^tf %^g a) ow

00-33 3oii ftJ?5i58 "3 ow "iJQ ^CT^J o

o tx- ?:38"

)^ 00-33

101

Ill"

3

IV"y

wnA

V <f

u

VI "D^'O Xiou "^> e>- tL exi ^3)^ "3j "So y

#oc5 owo

So."

1888 A^>cSb U"3A -sr*^o?o^ci)d 1889 ^ 2731840 ar- 20 7T*c43

0(5*^3^OJ

186S

T^

SOBeg

1852 ow o itf

Sofi&cSlu

102

1860 &z?QsSJ&sco -

1880

. 2, 1867

ooo^^oo^ ^"aj-'j^ ^o3o^^)?5 o3b^^^o

iaA) c

U*^ooe

1. esaarfgifco X5o. 14174 L- 12 CoO^-^8. ^btfrr-^)jj.tf,

1863.

2. ^ar> c^ ^o^^^uex)^ S) ^o$r aj^vtfrf . xio. 1417*- L -

16. SoajS5oj^9 r>si;Sri:cptfo X)o^na^^3J. s5j^-tr?do 1884.

3.^fir'g^tfg^o-So.

14174 K -38- 1864,

4. S-^CKJ&D ^5o. 14174^23 - 1886.

6. o&otf sSo^S^Ax) ^3o, 14174 L - 13-i&tf-cr*;fo. 1875.

6. s^^^r'CJ'^^oo _ "Boeb ^o^xij^ooco So. 14174 L - 14 -

1881.

7. S^^^^Jco, K5o. 14174 K- 67 13exr*eb - 1896.

8. S^SS'^. R). erSSTP^dS)nr9 &$&* - 1899 ^5 . 14174 _K-

9.

. 1900,

108

10. sfctfSv'tfrfJto tftf^cko ^o^k tfotf

. 8 ^5o^)^^ooe?o S:tfv*?3j. 1901

So. 1*176. B~i-

11.

12, vtftf^tf tfTr^f. &. > ^L^^^g"9^ s$>tf-o*& - 1886.1

1864 ^

^8o^D8, -n^J

X5oa)o9o-a^5 ooao^JT

-

c cs

55tfo3joe ^8 1885

1926

186S

cr,

104

Sft ^o^o^o&^j^ ^r5 "&> "So SoJj-^

oocn^ft

, 1765,

g

1755

2, "SeocAo & 71, e3

eS" "Sog

, *sf. 1772.

3. "^ex>c^. <ft. 83,84

le

"^), ^COTP^eso|^ 3tfg3n

;-sn>8 wSsS

iS

106

JOiQ 1^

- 67, 68.

-an 8

isSd*^ 8j--) d-*tfsfcj& ;*b_ao-3o3ooQOOT* ^or6^^ ^ooca^oj^^c a)^or>Cfrrc

&. 64

*3 tfotfc&orr^ 1 So^a&Sjj wSo^rrf &C3

i. 18*8,

tfotfu5Gorr5$ K

(18U 1863) _

tfoKo3bgrr8oojcaoo iix>i6caiSA)cx) "^oiio^ ^nsrs)^aj^S "3ew^8o

t)

oc-^r ^ "i^?

o ft"? rr^fib ^\-a2) cr> e)o

1852 &^)o^0b 26 ^

(^^ 1776)

106

I

lo^&n-cSS' itfotf

iTSar- i^oir'c;cC5o^>j^ ST*srwol^ ^o^T8^ -w^^s5i^ i

.

120 ^oS5^CT^oo igotftftfdoo. ig,^, 1800

107

Ornroe>oa:3) &S^O. ^rfo "3

itf

1900

1860 ?5joA 1900 ^6sSb^) eoo-^^b "Sfi^bod TTd'^^oo

^ix)

iao-^ioSj d3o^^boKO-

^^"^o^. a^5o^ ^r ^*' ilxji^-ra^ejoao^

r

^og S5ajwr

iSS

it

l

470.

1870

id-c^oo&ScoS

[IS/1,71 1870]

1 S. "I.-H^S^-D-^o^So ^^^|cx>^8 53tf3o^tf-;ix>tfto (1832-99)

o&oo&Q.

108

, 18943

SRfcysr-Co

1894

oor

is5^(5c

1901

gj

A &) o

5 8o-u)8.

1383

1907

1922

19

"3 ^

i

'i^TT)C>3o ^0073^8

108

oooo^S'o'^^

itf

i*S"

ca

i

oi^ra^oo ^^o

110

rs

texxtocSSj sS^Sfc. ipA>dnajOiic

i ^P^OJ

6

6

13co;*b

"Seofo d

, 128. ^v^^es 1928,

111

5

fe .

nn"

080^)^06

~

S3o^bex>?r*fib

i3

r

cy. S).

iSJi

Cf

_ 7.

112

1914

> 1847^

Acn09 M ,

eo

llo

^0008,

(1860.1941)

118

8.

i

s^tfo&otfe

wofio^c

i S>"og

198*

xi3:tfb WOODOV)

i

185

127

17

. 8,3"j.

13^- L

114

oS4

tf

n

"3 o o

1922 ^

rj

-ar-

&tf-

(J.. IB

rrfi

i

U6

. 3

&>tftf\

^c

I55Mcrg"c|2oj

Xo< ^.^ix^^SoojS5 3^ ^r^^h^iS

i

Stf^to

116

ftj

_ L

Is'

~

d&o. a.

1882,8 4 4

1915

I

3o^tood&c& 53*59

cS

1894

189

GCT

Kt>

oofo ^dJcoA, ^^^^

in

. eft 189*

sir- ^elc^^x)^ "5

*ratfSbo^a. w

1864 i Soi^tfaaS yo-^g (I)

S'BAft. e^rpsfrodab tftf^stf

co

5?a

rT. 1 Sb,

118

i

QO

. s

. TT*O*

9 -2 -.888,

eo

"Stfb. eSS^SfS 3o9tf in*?Soo;5gbe>&g3ojrp

fe

o3oo*r^c<> 3-373. 'jtf3' & S

COLP

^^ OSSbtfjS'a

S55^^^ r, rrQ

1901

1. ^JSoiadSb ^itfJ^ab. e*^a, sfcSoaeb 1960. ^toeo, 2.8.

120

S63

ia'Sj^jae)SJ ^efe^oO c3oJod8. ^iooo 01 -31B)

3-oS'rfra-cS\o

r

^ ;5oe5ir>?3o)

(1937-^38)e

, g' \Xioaiqrr fib

e) L e)cs s)

o

^

i^troS5s5 13^5^0

S

iic^e^ S^SSo.

i

121

8 -tffioO o&oo5. :&> &

o&otf_

92

1847

TTd'bo o^r-cocfisbj ^bofi

, e

. -sr8

|w^-)?5^rA "Sj^S "Boorvca^o ^bo(S SCP^C ft^fo -^tf3\ $\ ^

L. - L L^o ^TSJC A)^?5Q ^Sb.sr^rr'B

^^g sp^Sj)^^ ^ocr=rr*^?5bo tfotf

pgaa(biboe)o<^ -sr>$$ TV>$ ^tr'o3

etffifc.

120 tftfo

122

9*5

li,

o3:oo<SbC5b. ll tf". IliS

A*

"ioQtf

wo^Sb S^cO^

e) s5Q-ero o?C)S5jo^)rro o-S) i^o^eioo ^O^^N ^J)^ ^^^ "iexx

oar

eo,' 5. ^

2.

. *\ Oo. SSp. 5.

128

x)

35 -KPC :5atf

[8,tf. 15 ^ ^-^g) cC5cn=0'c^^oo5bo&tf

&>

Qu r* *co

iooSoe~. ("9-4V

l

ic'oS

*a a

124

o sfcofind ooootfbc

o-3c&0o~3&>.

L O

S)^8o-2)o3boo(28.

)ou)^

^S>CO

w .

e>&SSX -Err*'3tf~3o;3 iSg'

c&;3to s'?)S)o-cb^o

i)

iS

(U3-20I)

125

ooo-DB,

8)8&)o-35. -SP& -s^DoOtf "0^

c)

^g^ g

e>o&

fibiv. SbSSj^Ob /<*3?5, -Sifex)

ooo

Q3oX)oS

i

35)cC5bi).

126

(8-3-104)

60)

Stf ooooi&^S) tfflbTorotf^gsp"

otf^oo

cCSootf

0h

5-1-868.

^o8oib

2. ^r & ss-grfSbj-^w^rpCb (I860_

1816),

127

_

). iktf -oXfo

1959

13

1939

128

cootftf S

Si 8-1959 3 "36$ i3*3r*tf#&w&(*j

cr**

SC^SM -snO* T^rrc 36ftCo-u) stfoo&&b>> ffir-. 1,86000

^^

TT"

129

391 J

1864-65

6BOO

2,

11

7T. o&o,

ltftf .

J-. 1,75,000

ii

1963

i

cr. S^T^QIT- 6^X

17-7.1961

180

D.

S&x> r-tf-^

sSr*Sb ojoo-. -EPoe, covooorr il

, )43,

, iSr-^

S13 ^ D (31

Z6 SSbo

axr

'

cr-. b,

COtfg

2. ^-

8.iS6'^^r*i^s5oa^'

:3 "^o^^fe*&'> rrfsSitfsS^o ^-u^^J ^TT^i^s5oc4g'e>i

\

lii

So.

6,

1962

tin

l. a^ bocsoix>. 2.

a'&o, 6.

. S. g"caj2is. 4.

. 6

US

7. tfo**w. 8. Stfe&ad-'tf&o, 9. 3tffr*oifX\:> tfvsTtfifco. 10

. 11. btf^^t)o&;&o. 12. *<f<b-30tfcaiax>. It,

1. totf-rt. 2. Sr-sntftfnabo. 8

. B. ^relf S^tfwo^u. 6.

S) $o o <bo)

co

1. S). ^. ^0(5*^-5^6 &5a^@KDfr)oix)^ 2.

3.

li tf *w-

53gr 3gc6 Sio CO

J 1. r-^^S^^*!'^^. 2

. 1963:5

. 1963

183

n

*rtfo?o)*:Do,

1559 ;fr55;$X)e>&> ^^SitfiS

;^^

oS&

1966-66

^l*

j^o-qrec&sSbo,l^Ac:^ ^6Se)^ -s^efo

"5.1 i . j*o-srrrooorr'> cco-coKp^O. ri

184

o&oQ

ED. .

rii^i^

S3o

o

"Sofb

,1,

2. e3oD sSc&tfigS eo|CjTr^^S^3.3.

1050);

136

oics

eibo

S

^^

c ^S)cC3jOoA6. -sr!0 oSoto ^^^^ vr^tfSi

fcotfS "3<s5oS3j)^b. wo^^ 1966-66

Soofi

F^O^J KdbK34j

i i awco^o "So^ij ^

il "?. ^tfo^TnaSbrerfflb ^o3oo^>7r^0b,/

184

--tf;5itf I^Jbe

o&o. So -*re

8) ^o*tfjooo. so. -EPoSu&o, &. Dao^a ^b ^iT^Scr'oQ ^oew *)

is3

o3o^(5X5oad ^^o^cC^oo^So, e Soa

i

OXTe>

2. eoltfg'S tfSc&tfitf^tf wo^T'C'^^J.3-

(5.9r

.

1050);

oooo^^b

fi -^oSiw^lb ^oft^

186

i^^o

"81^55 {^3

i!C)& TuP

_

5.

WT-OQ^IS^8 ^ ^

vrstfi

375 XtffSi6c^oex)i> So^). e^Cj 403

18^6"* X l^ST".. ti^vj^i 200 6t&'

2. *I^,D'

i:31 ^^^^^a^a, n

186

8. q, 3oo IB. uOScTg&u. w2^tfAx> 42

5:5

110 g'sfcjeoj

g'1T'Xj^

1

(1-1-25)w^o ^(^

. 27S

S. ^ & 3. so%? 33. jaa^^w sr^^^)^a. 117

34,79,82,88,84,89,81

6. aoo &.S ^0*0 63. efl^djj^x) wXJo^efiSS* 4^ SficnJfcoA

7. &B.& a. ^o^ 74.

^^f,

8, ^ D

9. 6 ^.0. 3o*>o 76,

4

(8-6-1780)

10. o.^s 3, 3ov< 80. efl^tfiix) KS^oKtfbo sse&r-cs^ 17"Xl.SM

. 198

1ST

11. u .&. 3o*)o9l. ttSSe^&u^jrtSoo ^8^ncj^o 18 8" X 1 3"

i~$&:5oorr>5&K <a ^ 2.

12. i A.D

gffc-iOa*o3i

fS5fctf&36c-3 |L L L

IS. V,r) ^o^io 96,

pr-co

fl,

14. i^^oo. i

3.

15, -tf i,0. ?5ovo 110

". 189 r^

[4-1-1746]es jer- 2.

16. ij.&.D.sJovg

112-

16" Xl^tf" 248SSS^eo.

es. >. 2. tf S^^

17. tf. &. 0. X)OJDQ 119 e^^^5500 3&>lrt^ XS_a^rTjjX)&)oi5 111 ^

^e5gS5co=5&!>5b& r<e)C5o ^S ^o^O^ ^Q^J-a^X) 17 S^tf" X l -2

"

265 ^Soitxi T

e

18. S3 4. 3. Xiovo 126eftStfg^bj SSsSbi^^o sS^rT^X)^x5 ^^) 181

19

188

>

n

o^5rIS-CfcCfcsS

19 tf. i.C. Sooo 148 eQStfgajo X5^oi^^oo litutf&Jktfa TT-D

e

20 e). &. S. ^ospo 197.

ocoSo^x)

U rt S^siD, H0-7-1846) ig^_^

21. A. D ^o^o 198

17 S"X ltfi*" 188

doo&r>8

22 tf. ^ 0. X)o4)0 200 >JM18

>J

xl-4*o ^S

CP

23. a) efe 3. ^joapc 201 esQ^tf^bo wS3sS)KAo w^J^^Sj) 214 ^

iSh

X ! *'*

32, S8> 74, 75, 76, 91,

, 126(Sake?

0^ D^cf^oj

189

r

. o.3o^g

9i 14-7-1614

198 6-9-1714

,, 110 4.1-1746

,, 76 6-6-1780

24, v, 532/S-

iw 3*3tPoe)Q& irtQ-qr-eotfoiSx)tftfitotfj^-)

6, 3v etf

~wfc wfc^1 ^ *O, Xj^r-sS^^cofto ^p_S^^),4 s$ tiT^^^b^deaajS) A^|. S3GiSr^jo 18

M X^ *j

302

1722. 1782, 1842 SoJl^tf&Dcr* 5oiftoxct3jL&> 1782

54 ttd, ^rac ^^*ii5

). 426 lT&nc 12780

(82

o

. T.

45X14 S) <s&o. 178 ^sS>jw, 4984

o

27.030, ^otfr-ao TfT-coSo^oj. So^ 74751

i

. 76067. tjQi

|-

2^0^)00 i^j -r*crX3o ^T^u \->

29. A,

HO

0. ftl ^crSbS^ ($j

uskskT'J ^o&surr'db 1847

81 v.

82

I960 S

84.6.

^tf

*o"53;fc5-*r&3 1901^

141

. ft

^5tot>

(Vulgate)19U -anO Aoitfw

i

38 ;i. S^ c?e:)c3je^^ d&02S s'

a%c;^ ft3 tfo^cS3b??a^ 1852

39. f.

)6e3ftDc^c

1841

3&^c&>cfi3a5o

.

.l. iS <T, 1858"

142

.tf. 1750 o^^o^ coy8tfotf

tfotfg'D

3. S'D^o^^D. SO^CPCP tfea^abO ^s&^c3S <^S<bc5 S^3'. g& 1930

1927

18 tf ^crDdSbo^o^^(1720^1786)

(D25ftj3S>

1899

1S65

!b

i^S(1674)^000^

148

le'L

tf3

OWf Lrfo#5o sStfsstf^iitetf*280, 291 ^tocofia 696, 698

cr.

28B ^tod^odS 715 ^ 5 712

o

""0^

1319

144

217 3)&cfto<$ 714.

^Sro^o l^c^ea. i^tfra&on* ico^Ci tfoS*iKo^ co

3*0^ ^c?S S^o^

/tr-a^cSio

rteofib

11:

1929(1329?)

^^1 1254

> o

12.

1320

SSJD rf3o3#T3r-c<>"3oX*r:SJ^*Xj

oiai^&o^sJr^So tf&fifc^jS ~3txr*b OotfJ&.

v <i>

18.

&e> ^^19

i8tr-)

i

cr

{^otfr>e9o3o S^iOscp^ e^Oo^^). ~^$ ^^Ao^?? Sir-

ill 3ro Wktf\^o3oorr*8i! So^-a*!^ IfiOS

i

SotJ*^8o-Otf

C

ir

oooQ

IB.

So. 16.

$j^)-anC5b A00 1066

17

Tnoa-"

i

o

146

17too^tf^-c^ttf ej<3 tra;5o1ho(tf;5tf;kotfotf

7T*o| 3o*>cbrr &o;5 g'exn'e "5cB|L. c*J .

(185T 1818)tf'Oo^c 3)d^ -sr^t3ij-'os'<5'n> TT-OOO. i

L.

c)

i-2t)

co

la

1909 s

18.

S)-iTD

tr^r's2nflbgo-=r-a^ (1827-91)

"S ft 010

et. 19

a i^o^O U

2tfo

147

o^

I

i~3cSc

i-ctf X)ois

20 - o tf T

y o -CilS vcrs

) ^n>^oC^^o

21 :

\x

Sj -sr

o

S)o&t>

148

tf-OoSc

-JCP> T?- tf&> S

00

22.

axn>Q rr6 aooooSc aiAccCoo^^^S ^c-cSbS^. fiocXfiti

1120

rvg'

-=rtfbCO

iir S3dos5o

fl ^^ ISl?^6 uo-S^sSooSb iSg^oaS) 1822

cKsr). 1824

. 1830

21^7-1832

5. sgjto 713

28. tfotf^Jftf&J ai aO *. (J)

Cfc

"3jotf*j ;fcdTr&

18

, &>c<2

o

8 X

^o$)^o^ooco ;$J^~&c ^Q^^ ^^^x>^ 1936^5

i^^--o^caD&^iX) ^c-C5b^>,

^S o ^ o ?5 Sio co

2B

.

1342(1420)

X Sovorf 19283

oxr

o "^Sb- tfo;ix});ko ^d^

150

tfe oSo^c

ISS tf SSiX) OD^

1. )* &. S>. ^o, 6.eOStfjg S

162 ^oo5 201

2 e. fc, D. ^5o. 7,

Sd 080. 3o&> 282 ^boA 301

3. CJ. 6i D. So. 8.

206.

. -&. 6.0. So. 88. S)o<&)

6. i. 4, D, S., 127.

6. fi. A. o X5 . 168.

. 06^0

i tf Sx

206

X

. 42

S8

161

7. il. . 0. 3o. 161. STT-, r fcg", tf,C g) *>

213 &>o 260 S

8. 6. 4. S. So. 162. S^Stfjsfco. Ssfc^rtaooa

es&o. 17" X 1-

9. so.

78 s&nco. "Sfi.

6. 1865

10. fc. . I). SSo, 167. ^v-^^^oo. ^^osSbo. ^a^J-ra^oo 17X1S"68

11. fc. ^. 3. So. 171. 3^2(^200 e^X5o-^aSx>.^8 w^tf^O. 42

161 i

12. S79

. ^. o. 3o. 172. xi

23 ^s5ofio 1800

SsSbo. SQ ?5oQrp^3 *rexp-sr* d3ootf ^j^nfl^eo

13. tf, ^. 0. X5o. 204.sSvStfjjsSjo ^o$r^^n, 90

,

Son(10^11-1610)

^r-tf-

H. *P> ^. S3. 3o. 806.

264 g'Scnco Sv3tfao> 1 ^JoA S3

182

[88

OiSeo ctf>tfc<> Sotfe

wax)^o^^j) 2^(J-=rtf^oo ^ovo^^jo 3tf5o sj

29.9-1847 ^4 X5^r>^^x). S^)!03

V 1 S3 sStf^tfcaboo-^rf 9

80 ^ooA 40

hK

U

16. K. ^. D. So. 207

sfc^tf-srsfc

TT^Sbo

16. ^). 4 S. 908/S

72.

6)3 ll-ClTIS "gfig

17. -tf. ^s,D So, ES2/S (24

1S8

129

&0

18. T?. i3,

*eo^oTjr-ocx6iaiSj &^0

" xl 3/3" 54 Ss5boo 1000 ^

S&>*)&>

n

oA^c^b aio^d^o. aiC^''

cr-i

"3eorr

GT, 6

^ 1.

II. fc A3. oOSS S?

74. otf^ooeo 1000.

7^888.

, wodb S^SSCJ^X) 1 &o& 485

21. tj.

. 142 S'ifceo. 3278

1E4

(jr*o36c;5a. 98 8-7-1627

78. 1667

23. ca So. 7EQB6,

25 ^ i

26 -5^,

27. b 2j"D^oKri-a^o^ra^i^

1901

28. *. o^^)[J5S,

29. ^. g-c^o^y fi'o^oQoivQ ESfi 18S2

30 So.

31. ^.

32. <f.

Soe)o9oOS

85. 3.

155

r&j 1, ^tfo300

22. d. tfo 7/1111/N18-6 eso|

rs

^r*^b-=ptf^x3-sr-c^

s)S 4.8-1420?

. 284

26 &Q& 32

SS Qtf&x>"3;5 -sj^Stf"8

X5^r^^jocx>, 33

or

CO

tf tf^SxT ajOA^^^^-o^g^o

e^o^^r-

afi^oO

StfgSfcoe

2. cr*.

8.

4. esoT-tfo .

5. a". 2erco

6. GT.

7. en.

8 cr*.

9. iftiV_y

10. cr*.

cr.

, ii(2 vl/

( i

o^o-S^S.

)

3

156'

g) )

ke8) 2}

o *-s^

cr-.

I ^.Lcs L <y

irs ^ro

09

ii

c 8j5*o

'dTr*^) r 8i

"3

r

li

1961

oxr ^p^o^bo

"^J1

oCo^)

"3r3oo"S*e5erC 1^5

oar*

167

(21018

)

"ScSficaAtfQ.

i

oi

St)^) &3SCb

6-6-1988

o :.

168

a

1

1-1-8 9

1-2-71 18

1-1-63 27

1-2-1 28

1-3-1 1

1-8-86 33

1-3-136 Si

1-3168 S8

1-3-177 41

"3^X50^60 1-5-3 43

J-C^ii U

^e)dSj&4)1-8-1 47

1-10-fl 49

S5

1-14-5 BS

ea^Jo-u) D^5c^So T^^SbcSbij 1 14-14 64

UlB-i IB

1-11-10 68

1-18-1 SI

1-20-4 82

1-24-1 88

1-26-10 68

)

w $ a)

1-J6-.37, 1-17-4 71

1-28-1 74

ejo^cfccflfc-^S*^ "S^ocb^ 1-29-12 77

1-32-2 81

1.88-1 82

1-42-9 88

US6-8 92

1-38-81 97

1-39-19 100

1-46-8, 1-46-23 Ifll

1-49-17 107

1-64-1 113

115

1-65-8 116

1-B7-1 HO1-67-BO 124

1-57-70 128

BIOAM t) 1-58-8 127

1-69-9 180

1-57-8* 136

S^tfcsSoo 1-70-10 Hi

1-7US 144

1-71-30 147

1-73-14 162

160

1-76-1S IS6

1-76-8 167

1-77-lQ 161

o&ctf>& y^tfo ST&J^ 1-78-24 166

i 791 167

1-82-6 171

l-83_ 172

1-84-3 174

1-90-11(1-89-4)

170

1-03-1 182

1-64-8 183

1-66-14 188

1-67-1 192

1-68-1 196

.gob^-Co uofet) 1-6810 197

1-68-18 199

1-68-22 200

1-C9-28 201

1-90-34 207

1-91-1 212

1_92_1 21S

1-92-26 217

1_29_49 220

1-94-11 222

ia*s-^

1_94_41 226

1_94_S4 J26

rwotftf 0-3if baboo Jh^ro#;i>j l_9il 210

1-9C-4 281

1-86-27 288

1-86-52 216

1-97-4 2S6

1-98-6 2S8

111

391 L

xl^

U99-1 241

^o^ovw S&&0 satfS&o 1-100-4 246

1-101-1 248

6 o \S cSj1 *? c3 &o

^ "aeoctok 1-102-1 269

1-103-10 266

U104-1 268

1-104-10 2(51

1-105-1 262

1-106-1 264

1-109-5 26S

^ 1-111-1 270

1-112-7 275

'65 1-113-1 '277o

C oCoofio $*^tr> a' arfSSju 1_114_8 279

1-107-8 aSO

1-107-24 382

1-114-11 281.

1-114-16 as*

1-115-1 237

1-116-1 290

1-116-4 291

1-116-25 282

UU7-6 223

1-119-18 297

1-119-28 298

1-120-2 uoi

1-121-8 303

1-122-2 S06

1-122-14 308

^raj

' OoS;>a>o-&.k 1-122-40 31 1

*r-CT$o-a

1-128-10 813

183

1-100-4 216

C383^0030 i)

1-102-1

1-103-10

1-104-1

1-104-10

1-105-1

1-106-1

1-109-5

l-lll-l

1-112-7

1-107-8

1-107-21

1-114-11

1-114-16

1-116-1

1-116-4

1-116-25

1-H7-6

1-119-13

1-119-28

1-120-2

1-122-2

1-122-14

1-122-40

1-128-10

269

266

268

2(51

262

284

265

270

275

279

aso

382

281

as 4

237

280

291

2S2

223

287

298

301

803

306

308

311

813

1-143-1 379

l-144-r( 380

1-H3-27 382

itfrtXS-'oaNtf

1-145-1 383

1-145-20 386

1-148-1 389

1-149-13 392

1-150.20 394

1-1K1-1 396

1-151-15 397

1-153-1

orr>tf<3b$

S)

16*

s58o-c^6j

e

s) cx-

eoSSi

iA

1-18 4-8

1-185-25-26

1-8638

1..100-60

1-190-5

1-190-B

S5bo

1-190-25

1-191-1

1-192.26

1-195-1

1-198-3

1199-10

1-199-28

1-201-1

1-204-27

469

462

467

471

475

477

479

483

488

489

491

497

600

501

165

}_208-12 5Q4

1-206-12 505a

e>o

jfe)sr*tf8oi$ij 1-208-1 509

1-210-4 514

l-lH-64

-lU 270 o_^B21

x5

L L1-213-13 S24

tigNt a)o"3srfiocx: ^0^^)0900 Typos' &xj

1 .213-23 525

1-213-B8 527

1-214-29 530

1-215-11(e^o 1-lR)

531

&e&cBiS'-s^dcg

1.215-12 5^4

sSc "1030013 1-216-23^

5S8

U218-13 5^38

54?)

1-225-7 549

r\

2-4-1

2-5-2

2-5-7 660

2-6-8 186

166

2-7-1 567

2- 8-1 569

2-9-1 570

2.10J 571

2-11-1 572

ee~~ 2.11.48 574

2.11.6i 676

ObS 1 E9 83

ooo "^cdootjso Krtf"*3o-u&ij 2-121 577

2_ 13.30 578

2.13-1 680

acr* oQj) ef5;5i o J>o ~3oeJcfioC3:)<b 2.16-12 687

2-18-38 690

2-17-8 692

2-17-26 693

2-18-S6 586

2-19-28 699

2-20-26 603

2-21-10 606

2-22-3 606

isSw^bj^ scbAJij 2^22-40 608

2^23-63 610

2-22-7 6 1 1

2-28-1 615

2-28-1 617

.c

Is3*~

2-28-16 618

11-28-37 621

2<2Q 51 fi*?Q* a u*O

2.30.8 625

2.30.1 627

167

TCP tf o ?h -db ij 2-SO. 17 629

2-31-1 631

2-88.1 63

d$J 3^5 3 Sfco

2-38-10 627

2--6 642

2.831 646

2-40-1 - 650

2-42-21 6S4

fio 6^0$ ^00(^0 o^tfbo^/K:<ij 2.431 669

2-48.19 661

2.B1.28 671

2.621 677

2-63.13 632

688

2.60-3 691

694

2-31.10 6Q3

701

2.63-27^ 706

2.67^21 713

2-71.3 718

168

O

Sycnctio o3o

i i

6 :-

2 S5.

TTTP>23 "0 idO

4.

^otfeS

. 5,

-,^0,^.s7.o^).^, 8.

o. 10,

8,|j3tf ^tfS&T'^-'iS.

7.

K3, ^ S^POO. 9,

. 11. S)8^-&fl, 12.

-6, 13. atf"^ o,6j.^7, sa^S^A e.a. 14. /\o^oo i-5

, 16.

, 17.

is

i

L

C),

So*#SSooJS)-?roS^r8 "S

iS

3 1,Stftftfjj

S5o ; 2.

4 1. 9 S5^o^u *&'f

tf' iSS^be^6 ^dJ. 2) L

S=unCSbo(&), S&^^^o^3, S)C5o<^o-^,^ 4. S 8

*r> ej.^.A.^.a.

5 1. <5 G 3^38 ^"SspSS X5oisSnrofi)5jo. 2. tT^eSb^o^b ^0.33. 8. ti

4. ^D-e,.^,^.^,^; er*)-S; r'o^-g'. 6* 3ootf-^.Sf XJ. 6.

8,

1. '^e1

|i3Sfl5^ b SS^o^o "ScS:. 2. Se

- 'S.g'o. 4. 'o^1

5* 3"

'

7 fc.

i

8 S.

i5

A ca o

i

3.

2,

4,

. 6.

--s3-. 7,

. 8.

. 2.

c^"

. 4.

), 8.

.

"

10. . 11.

15.

o,e>. 12,

'^g'

S;

. 13.

|?JocraT^i^TJ^c3

s) o 8)

tfc3o<: A

16,

S. 17Q*. 18.

a*.j <^.^.^.S3,83.oCo,o. 19.

iSj^beo ; (S39^3r*&e&^5_x5. 20.

^Q ^BD ^&i- [^^oex>.21. r^ex)

,^.^9 &e.i.g' K ^".es,^,^ rf.tf.a ; r-0ciioo^ 5. ST. 22.

28. e<

9 1. #&_.S8 S.g"6

; ;5&>_iip 2.

^3,&fl.i."^.^. 3.

. 4. ^oSr^tf ; "^sp?555aj 5. .

. 6 &r* o.i>.tf.^.a. 7. K*> 3&tf - Sb.g'o. 8. -

10 -3. ;i>e>&)8o

r

V^

ig'

12

18

2oi3

a cO)

eo

10

11 1,

_ 55; eS&_>,$Jo. 2, &o^tf-i3,tf. 3.

. 2.

o&of&o.

2-U188)

S.

12 1. 0600

. 3.

13 1, ^6 sSrftf&o j.gj. 2.

14 -tf.

i

L

15

16

17 .

o

<D

14 1

& rSd'^bo ^ tf. ^ ^<&, 2.

4,

IS 1, e^^_Cf ^j. ^a S3(5oa5jo ^^h |SSA)e)e5^ "3d!). 2.)

^ L8. "^Mctfoofflj 3 ; ~&a# 5oax)_3, 8r* aSxitfca&o. 4.

16 1. SgStfosSbo '^' i^S^^eb; e^^ou^_ So g"o. 2. ^^_o. 3,) L _^ 4. $^ _ ^.^CP.

17 1. sptfp'SSrydb &>. <so.ai. <,&), 2.

18 1

19

20

21

se'rr'tfs5 ^^3 >^^S3oo

22 &

d'tfO-^tfSotf&Se^^Ssa

3

Q$)gc

19 1. w^)8tf 63. tf.sS. 2. >^^5oo_Sb^.^.^ ; ^T^tf^bo_65^. 3.

xS.&^.sSi.S) 4.

20 . -SSOBO oe>X)-ft9.S.^fi.,&Q.oJ. S3

)_ A.tf.-rf ga.rf.tf.o.r Si. 2.

21

bdo, 3. ^>^\^_ j 4, rv)ObS3e5o _ e

^'

o<5o-g7.5o SJ^ eS^ ; /^fibso^o_o^.~5 "l.^

D

.g'o,ij.^.^,^,^r6

. 5.>

22 1. SaoSto ds.Sj. 2, is-^~tf tf -5T,.Si ; ^o^'rs ^O w.e.Q.^.&fl.

o, 3. d^nSjir'^Tj^_e.&.ft ^.^j.

). 4 fi^eo_

28 3,

24 tf,

25

26

A

oe)

24''

. a,

26 1. ^a S5(5oS3oj ^^)D-es.si.&a.cO.SD^.^.Sb.-S.^.^.^.^.aD. ^J ^5^o

. 2, btf 8. ^>^, w.-^e.ai.g'.g'o.Ea.ij.iS^.rf.sS. 8.

0.8. 4. (^^jo o3o,?5, 5. irVc^S_^S^ I S3^bex>_w.

^^."sr3; ^T'CS^ -do ; -^&>& g'.^.-^.^.?r .si. r

.e

g.^.oSb. 6, ^^_l.&p.'l.g'o =Gr.65^. 7.CT3 O_S5o, 8. &# U TT

26 1. ')TP' fl.tf.sS.sfc.c&.o.sS ^r-; ^S)-^^o3o) ^_b, sjQ 28 isjv_

^^iS5^co) ; 3" ^r r $ -sr1* tf

> 65, 2. ^

K> sj.o) 6 &i ^ g'.T5,aj.6.ao/

.^.a3.o3o.s5,^.^, 3.

4. "Soe;icn> o.e.-^.^.&e ci.i.^.a. 5. e? teKr><5&o-^, 0.eartit^R)

8"

o ? si tf* sr tf

So. 1-1-8

27 ss.

28 S>.

u^tfo^o

es. "Soe

29 S5.

30 tf. ^"3-

27 1,

28 1

tf

29

&9.3.&..3 ^ g' ij.^.o^J , ^^.^^0 S5.

& ^,^.^.^.cO 6

- ^l.=CT.fi). 4

ajfl.tf.sfo,. 5.

6, SS'Stf g) r.Si.

S.

i # i 5^be

B. 2. oQo~J^l_&a ;

80 i. o.cs.q.^s.^ fl.

oo ef>> i

oQ,

S3ur8f "

"^c&o o3o?5o i (i5b^

2. $)E9o_Sa. 8, &$ ^.&e.^ sD.a,.^. 4,

10

81 S5.

4STtfCO oJ

"Stfoau "3i#

^ocoo-Q

60

32 D.

31 1. <b$~^o_^a S5 o&. 2.00

a* ST'.g'.^.Ai.tf.aj.^.tf,^ E> Sl-o, 4

^,^.^,^j.e5 o3o,^.y.S5.-5^.^,Si. 5,

^.S.EJ.^.SS EjoS'^) ^DSbjj- ^^bex).6.

& ST3

.^.^. 7 ^mestf tf^j^g A.^.fi.so.a, Sr.A.a.tf.o.Sl. 8. '>&'

& ^.&r=.~.T5 sa dg ^ ^.SS.b, 9.

--o^.fi.BT'. 10.aefotfjtf'

rfoT&

. 1 1. s&CfcortiSSjrf _ 0^.6 ST. $".rf. a <^.<^ o sSo.

12.f

iSj^'

ei>(S5

>. 13

^r3. s^o. 14. 'rtra

1

16, "S^e^ e.Q. -&.<. a,. tf.tf y.s5.^r=.^.^,

32 1

11

)

So. 1-2-34 .

SB S. eSd3oo?i>o "^iooexD tr^^sSoo ^r)

Stfgoew es^b/^NS^-D^SS^oax) ^oT^do^oau a)g"S5iS S i^C'^Soaxi i"

io

-crart)otfen5

#'o

ifoCj^i

a3tn>So#s5tf

d)

e)

rffs3 ?5o-sr<5oaDo $5^,oQj^! ^ I^"

i

28

'STT^&jjf&cS-

S5^X5oi^^8s

eo& "5o^^b^fi^

S3ptfgo26.

sSoo^btf tfSrSS)*

12

ia

"Soo^io'

^sSba^c ^e)$). roh

itfi

osx) d^tfSoejj 'SP&S'Sfio Lg'oBX)

an*g"&B'o

(j^sfcn'OLtfSSbsHc'tftfSfe) 13

34 fe

be 5eo

/ i

Qo

So. 1-2-71

35 sS. SoeSoSboc

r8i

ITJ^^O

iSae^

34 J s5o^S)^ooS5ocC$bo 3. 2

^^S3ooXStfgoSo

3, -sp^gss^s ^e.S"13

,^.^.^.^.^ c>3o.s5.TP>.^ Si.*'. 4.

a^aoSooiS)?^ 5- -gP>^-^rs

65 ^.^s, ^.0.60.6,.^ ^ ft -tf a?

36 1. oJf ^6^oa)OS5b__ b^-^S ^boS/0 5&>ex> 2.

U

i-0-^oK B-i >tfo a;

)

i^^o

o

ftpi_

/t)SSrTT>/ &\#otfchS5o>j&> ^-cr^vE? 2T C3 23

. & o^^

ioi

iS

83

^osx)?^ ^ro<^iex

^oax>?5o

i^Sao

8884. #o. ^8^3 ^V ?Co8po 7984, Sb &OS". T|A;9884 9 ^catftrfQ. S^oSb SS^tf ^o^g 9984?.

isSS esSSj ^^Xioapo 11984 rr

ea, .

3,

)& & o (&&&*&> tfg &o 15

iirDorttfo&o&> aii^o^r ^^) a

i

83 L

|TT*;5^tfe9o^&>S-tfcaS5-e 8'o3oo tf

36 g". jSoficgTagScfg&P'a^c

a^i&'SODoQ a^s&oeSb 20 6g

)^^'^

C5.s5.ao. i s5^be?oC5b^>

36 1. ##>&_ ^B

7 1. C5b6^o?^oa^>-u) ^fi t)s5o^)?5oex>

S5o^^oo^5|

2. . 3^ 2511

4B11 g'^Sboo^o^co feosTotf 8 25;

16

38 *.

89 3a

" " - - -

2------

gj^

^oo(&) 8r>0j

fo^&^fi oSbo

^&tfoao

oSbo

-C

o^\

rr_tf2)tfoS(5foS;o55o

&s5q^5oax) Stfc)8co&)d8bo ^O^J^^oJ

r*&>Sbo<3b aS^o^i^^tfosjj o&ss^

1. SS^-oi 2

o

iST, fc^otf^&)e ^?5j^5o^) 11664 SSorfi tf&SQo-a 13664

. rf. g^6 &rs5jo 11664

#o. is

Se)6o-

.^ ^.fi.sj BJ.^.^.^J.^ U.sS.M-d' e> is5

iSL

#tf#o5o a

&>o<&> ^tfc3p83 c)

le'

eaoooo-S) i

c) ^)

Q O

>^ex>|g'&o&5 "3 QtfsSSoooSSSb sScSb<\t>o3ooc ^..

^0)0

)X) I S'^J

40

i^

^ocS)Ts!r

8^0^ SC^d'^o

T. isS

40 1. #\8-5fo. 2 ^n^^^oooo-tTo. 8. ^oa?5^o/Sj~^8.gu ^.w.tf. 4. sS

3913

18

"So

830000-0

0800^tf J$5?&)&>oo(3b

42 g-,**/ i

Si sf-

48 a.

5Cfca&6^otfaooo

e) a)e;oax)o

o exjeo / o

41 S3ir>dj SS^S^ ^oM #o fee>$'otf S5e^be) isS^tfabo 2050.

UJ^G^O^ ssoo. ^^oso seoo

7500 w^c^oj, sSjftSr'oij 2800

42 1. ^-^cT^ooo-i?3

.^. 2. ftT^esS ^aso. isS^beo. -FT=O^ ^.^, 3,

48 r*g- tfo^Q - ^o, Sieg'otf - 6698r a. S), ^^- 7998co

19

i \

ofloo&c

i&n

44 g'. Sa^o^o^oQ^o^&o "Sootfoo^c aSb 1 ST'S'A)

^^S?3 "

5^ ;;5^$tf$f>

aa ^ ^fiT^o^Stfg

SDonj

45 a

<*J

u"~~ '"'

isS

44 1,SffTj e.83,S7.cl(!o.c& o.Sb.tf.KS.tf; rT'o^o &. 2,

^ejrx), 3.

45,

), fl.fl .-tf.&j.tf.

20

SspoSo

46 g. 83oexJvo#0!Q trjra(2

SSo

47 S. SSje^oSbo i^c^S^^oa^^o ?3o^S3Sb c&Sbo

t)ooo4oo3oc>

itfb^tf

46

S3

"^

Cb

G co

8909, ^^G& - 10919.

9909 ^o^bo, r'ffob 10909

(^JgS)25B

0|^Si)ot<5?tfeJo3! 2 1

48 $f. S3 ^grfjStfgSSao tbetfcn^ or ?)'^^ sST'Stfc tfe oCfi

59 ^.

51 . &>eSo3oo ^rtf^2bob "Sec atftf^gY^ "3

48 1. "S^^) o; ^^s5

49 1,tfcog $p&4jdSo

- S. o.

4900, IWotf^66^4984.

O 85 oJ

^)

S'iS3^r

c ^e). s5-\Si)&) 55 tf Oi S5

iSL

50 1 S^exjT&c t^^^SbQ o3oftSfotfgsfo

^rf Stfgo a)^ eoCTftxl) /(tfSStfg

51 sbdo Sos5j-tf s3tf &9& So^sSw e.A ft .xla. 3, &>,>., iSj.

laJ

STJ)\ S$xn>c<3ol3e>G S&p^k cooCbSSS

52 e$.

53 S

> ^cso si>S5So^8o) -CJOS

O

gjSea

o<^cx>j

o^*'<3irDSjo oC5oS^o^5og) cO

Q) gj )

/S^&kd&o ^S^o SeJ

52 1

LfL o ".

'i^

()SSbcro^H5rtftfs& 2 3

54 f.

55 55,

56

ioj

77B ^.

7T5

6o;$ca&;5!D

, 2, -^ i

2. ^j'b

_

oeiro^^ Sa

ii3 Sb ex>- ea , EJ

66 1.

66 >)^)So^_ rSSifoeeS^

1

tfe>&>. 2 ^\d^o&^

_ -SOP, 2).^".

io

.^.^.&B.axxj^.S .^,^^6.^. S

24

57 S.

sSfibixT'e

S8c

59 S5.

GO

o is

53 1

)<l>e)ooo><2

6f ?o. Sb.Sb. ^ i^g- ?3o^q 14525. ^otf is5S i^g-^io^o 14732.

I; SScfgtf^bsl^&aS S. 2.a)o|Jgo<;5 s| ^.^.a

a.tf oC6 e 55.^ Si."

s.. 3.

59 2>. a. pjS" ?V opc. 12000 o ^^?6o^Q 6700 Se^otf, 8000

ij ^ . iS3

60 1. ^tft t

TrZSZ SX>e> "Socdoj^_so; 2, oScp&^^^g' ^oQ "SocC3oo _

^3ic?0(tfs5b5fr5?tf&'3S 25

61 3

o8>o&> $ii^o

&>o

e)

o2^?5j ^SSo S

5)4-0

o^oooo orB Sbesootf?3 ^^)4)o3bo

(J^tfTT>43^0&)-ST^O^SSCilS^tfOSXi^C 7To!

Sbol^ Stfbtf ?3oa3oSboo5^c

61 S). S>. c^^, ea,^.^g' Soepg,

4-120.

) 3820.

62

ftp^'So^S'atfs &)

6S S5. Soe^o&j <J-o-oj) rp>OT?n8o3oo Tn'sdo

jo

62 1. ^J^OSJOA e5,t?.ci.ic

; ojjtfoEwtf axjo.aj.S'.fti.tf.tf.cXJj. 2.

K.^.M^.e), ij, ^

R5, 4.

tvo. ^^ Sospo 1506; S). & o^S", 1906. &&$<>& \$8 1111 troco e) L e>

1100'

Ssi'v

26

64 f.

65 S.CO

S5tf6v~e

g/

A'&b

^5o?3) 8o-0tr

SSnk o&

^^os>jex) ^J>tvj

^orforfboc

64 1

), 2 ^j^ojs5j_ M.& Kj.ST'.g'.rf.M.tf.a tf.55

66 - ^^otfg ^^?0ospg,

>'o. S), ft, ciS". 300; fee^^

~- 120; Sejg-o^ -=n ospo __ 123,

^ex) C^^ ^ iSj

. a. |). ^, 200,

g'o. iSS ^B Stfn ^oo^\ Q.

2?

_

STS)\

So. 1_1_63

66 >

67 S5.s)|3

S'xSl'S

"3

oa)0X)?SO

i

^oj^eori

X

ooo^^ tfs^&o Sb

1, rjQ) - a); /

v,0^ _ s5,a. 2. ^tr'o-isr'^e) - tb. 8. aDS

Sj-s^^_^r. 4,

67

8.' 4. -^ ^rg'o

28

68 l^to rt*&oefc So

Q

69

70 a.

71 ^.

soIS3L

S3,

1. 43*. iSSS^BS, 69 sS^P)

-X5 S '

5.

2)

o"

g'DSzfg.

F^ XJD. [231]"

"Sjo?58o^8'

70 1. ^Tl 1 zv

tf^sfc&oS_

b. 2.

4. - a,.SS,

5.55o. 2.1^, -g^d. ^,tf.

72e)

gc

73 SS. ef>5 DO

So. 1-2-1

74 sfc.

75 r. ejSS SS

l

&oo ajtfsSooo SD-cn'?r C5'^o^bo isocsS) L -

77 S5,

76

72 1. ajrtag&^o - r. 2.Stf^e)

- &).

73 1.f

5b&p-*e>' e5^)^^foeo

- &,.-tf Sb.tf. 2,

74 1. fcsS)- S

76 1

77 1

S5 c3c>, 2.

30

78

79 S e$K

iS

80 ^j.

78 ,

&3J^er6

irt#2?5?5oo&)tn)&X)c ioex)^" sSso'oSoo

ijg- ^atftr^e&^&ex a<T2x>aeogtfllf

tf

80^7^

e,(2

^ Q _^ v^- - OmX- ^- - _ ^>* ~^5 iX fc/1 J0 a __ fl Iv ..V .. . L rtv^^ -^.y <- %/

L&

SD

79 1. t5b9-^$jsj8 _ tf; ^9-cn>T^>Tr>-^; fibee^o-Tr - tf, 2. X)

e.tf.S; ^5^S) - q ^e au).^,^ & rf.a.tf.tf.

80 1, -s^exD^fib^^$6b_xog7.s53.o^ 2.S5_^

- I to; ^5o -Sb-Q

sjo .tS.S*. 3.[S^bcSoSS

- ^. 4, ^oo^jjdcC3b^ _ ^.axjo L $. 5,

Sov - ^oo. 6.

i

&^Q.

)O

81 S.

84 ^,

foeooao&o OC&G&QO

S>~3))oQo4j SS^fioTS

i

o LSb&"lxi^oa)j ?5oC5b.

82 tf. isS8S5t>a*'bSiS'rfbo'<Sb ^o^sSsSo^^^^^boiA) So

So, 1-3-1

83 a, ^is

CO

*b 3Q

CO

o - w.82

83 1. ^^o^sj -^r;wgo3bsSf3{fo2.o?5So-S3.

2.

S,ijoe^tf, ^l^^rf, $sS3"l)?5 t

)-^. 5, ^s5b r iSS^oex). 6.

84

32'

85 3.

88 35.

87

88

89

l

eo eo

SO

a3

85

86

67

88

tf.Sfc;

. 2

- S,

"Btf

. 4.

8}^

^- e.q.i aoo ^^ SD.^ g

. 3. ^oo^)S5Do3oo ^S - "3en

6D.aj.fe>

.rf.tf.S tf, 2

"S. 2.

- ctfo. 2. S"

- so

SS-ifc}

.K 6o.tf.tf.tf

- a 8

90 S.

90

91 1 #o&rib - ^ I). 2. tftfoCoi

92 1

So. 1-3-86

91 r. Sora^SSS^&x df^aor^p^Soa^tfS^

?>

92 g.)

SrtSin'a-^c^ eo

93 S.e9oSboge5o5bO(& ^C5o?j^^-^^Q?53fi'0(?C5botf

1 oo

"n3

ia>8i

13 cxxi

. 0008

93 1. ooo, oSoo^-sr'^ - B.&.SD Sj.^.a tf.tf.tf.sa 2.

^.^.o^,^ ^.K.a).b.tf.s5o.^.e); ^) -cn>8^ ^Dc^iScC3o - S. 8

q.e>. 4. -s^^ S^^i- ^)Cb

. e.6. 6,

94 1.~3o|<5

- w.&e.ST'.a.ij.tf.tf. 2. sr;0a _ ^.^.a.rS^.

39 ' 3

34

95 S. e?!D;5o' rT^o

96 3.

o

97 5

Bo-0

95 .

. 2, rro-u) esr.es.Bj ^.^.^.so.gd.^.^.a. 8.

iS3an

oD^.^.^.aj.ij.^.C5,s5,^j,s5.^ &.f . 4. ^o^^xoO - ej.&.g'.sfc. 5

^sS^^o^ - axw.^.-sr1 ^ SS.^; cp8^ - a. 6. -sr)

n - to.(a.^

^a i,.^. 9.

o.2j.fi>. g'. ^5 to tf.tf.sla.-sr'.tf'.Sl flf; ^O^OTT'^ Son5

. 10,

,^3. 11. #, ?5oC5oSbS5b - ^.axo.g'.-^.er.^

96 1. o&o B3Cf^ - w.SP* ; S)Sis5^?0"S)cdo^) &.AD. 2.

9? 1. &13 - w, &fl. ^, 35. e> TT>. ^ 5i. ^. 2.

5_^ spex> ^oScr ^ ^cx^o ^S5 ^\I), Sb, o3o5", ^"^A; I

s3 1-3.119

. 8, 7r~3 S3o, 4 rrtf~^oo - ^.ajoo.^e.cO.^.sD

tf.ax^.tf e.SS. 5 -3, tfc-acifc - w.g^.tf.sfc. 6

. o. 7,

.6.oJ*.fe,.6j.8J.e).sS3, 8,

35

98

99

101

100 &.

S3o

ooo

. U3-1S6

i

soo

itf

99 1. 1^8

tfo3j^o

8,

101

iS^^bex). 8.foooo-u^cS

1. T^tf_3

o -O. (bo. 2.8)

'

2)

k. 6.

7;

2,

-^ . "5.

ootfe)O2eX) "^45

tfiQ i

102

108 S.

104 75.

do

c3o

106 x?.

7. SotffciD ^.-^,^.^e,2^.<0.6,s).EL>.^.a.b.^.s5o.oQc> . 8,

.a) . 9.

10.

102 1.

104 1. ;5o!r*tfotf 3 ; 2.

108 6.

108 S. eS 1 coo

107 A 1^&sJ*&Sr'<5tfK)abow&oe>r- DaSoawoo rtbtfb

S

106 1. ^e Sjd)oiSbo ^$ isjkeo-.e9.5'.o& 2. US

,6fl.6,tf.e> ; ^__&^P^xioex)-^.3, Sr^oco-w 2T.ij.S3.XS, 4.

w^o)-.C'. 6,

L^<2X> w

(to~&*3. .au>

108 1. axj^A) ?T'^&)eosx)) oXo .-tf. 35. 8).$ .&."5T.tf ;

co ro

. 2.is

K54j 0630-6.

Sxou) S6j| o-CfovS)?5>| i

-srQ to, S.TT'Gb^db-Sb.'S.

6.

) t0.e). 7, ?5j

109 g.

110, S. ^tfo&otfo rttfoao 3o&&)CO

(Sx.

Ill

So. U3-158

-112 g\

113 S3,CD CO

/TS) d&otfo^bc

109 1.

ft.l),^- 2. ,

CD

4. ^^^-^ 5,

efj^^.-^.&a.ajoo.cO.aj^^ST ^-^^,5 a; o)e>bg" SD;

.

110 1. &

Ill

112

114 fc,

115 S.

oocrj

114 1. sgrS)^-e.tf.2.

e.q^e,(i.8xx>.K),a,,Sr^,8) ^.tf. 3,

5. ^^^^S^^-e.^.^.o^. 6

116 1, ?5&^ __?S, 2, as ocfi-oSo. 3,

-^.d, 5, tfo^&ootftf-tf. 6

116 B'. ^eoSotf^ gPSSp^CSc ^ooo ^^o BtfdS^ &*oco?5o& fto

io5 . oo-^oB- . 9.

1

116 1, ^ ^^OX- iSSe&oo; !&"*

117 a.CO )

^e)

>e)"3CO

r>8 O

io 7i*59i

/

Ho&rc&e>

^i^\?ep5S&tfoKoaw "3? ^38 SB

e5, e&tfoK So/V^

118

5'ac)^r

Ill 1 $o S5o38 g^ |j3c^exj; ^b^-^. 2-

j. ir^ ^^'gaa^-.ft.^ ^.o&.tf.^.&.tf. 4,

).9. , SoM-k K, ^^bcC^o a>JS5"^cn'^o^) e.^3 ^.o^.S

o.Cf. 6. ^5) o&^S^&g tf&^SS-'oswS5^^i T^^-^S.^ S5o.e?. 7

a ^.SSo 8. sOj <&&- ft.-sj. S

10. eS^g'offlJ- r'SJod'* "Se5b. 11.

118 1.SofibS^-e.Ei.&B.i)^.^.tf,rf.oab.e? 2. o gj^^-L, 3,

"g.g"". 4. ^060^00-^,^, ^.^.sS.S.tf. 5.

<$)Sfcz3'o^&sHs*tftfs5 41

119 ?f. && o&&o t>&8 S5r Jf83cr-tf;5 Stf g)&> tffo ^tfxe&x^T&) qJ

tofo-s-*tfo)tf&>e3rt) 3ek\&S3p> g'fa26oOb"3 c&$g'33)rao55

120 S5. feSotfo W&Sci&tf^NtfofootfU e^

\V6^)"?) tf

eo

122

123

ia)

. U3-177

121 -tf. S)o^r3^^0arigos) e)

8 to&cSsS-s^tfc&oeo "^o&c

Sg'ei

&}

119 1. *j^)?iej53ooi"-.e3.ejco ; a^e)^JO^" cifi. 2. &C3b d-es.aj.

120 1. a)tffo|!)#bogKi 8- tD,^^e,^.^.joj.sD.^,5 .^.tf.tf.ccfi.tf. 2.L, Q

BP^n a))Si0^-cX); fotf^tfosw SSe)?S-oX 3 ^^JO^o^^-^So^. iS

4. ej?i)SX)R)rf o).?5,i\). 5- (\3C5bl J(d"C) 0200

6. t)oaoo-CSbo"S tf^-'^So^ ipp^oeo,7.

121 1.;ijtf>8c!s5

- a. 2. gbSj^ - w. 3,

122 1. o^orrs 5'^ i*j^jew.

128 1, v^ w.^, 2. ^r^ocso _ gj.s'^o.esrfo ; o&is5 _y. S56oo$bft)o^o<^^^o atfo. 4, arebo^ e,^3; ey&n<>

B, tr*o^B'\'0^otf , 5.

42

124

125

?5\53S3)otfS) fcsg)

iSXn

126 55

127

DO

3S)^o

124 . 3 Sooo lo^ew es -^.

.sS.3. 2,

3,

q.S; S3o-5Tfl ^c'3^1) O^Xxr'^^ _ o. 4.

Q*_e. 5, ^o^^^_ EJ,

126 1. ^s5o2D?5 e.S.tf,[^-KT>$O^ ^3^a^/K^bo

^oi5b. g__8_4.7,1

2. sSSr^tf* r* e^ooo; rffi^ e^ _ w.Sir. 3. 5^ __ s>.

.SS. 4. RS^^S" Q ST.^.-^.b.^..s.so.^P1 ^..^. ?355cn8 _

126 1. otfr'toa 7^; o^Xo^^o^awQ _ tf.o o

1. ^S^ _"^SJ^. ^5^bex).

2, <5T<DctfoKc _ -sr*;

8.

128

130

128

129

i

,00

129 S).

So. 1-5.3

<5i){0ro oJ co oJ

0006

1.

4, tf

si 2,_^

6 TP5 5, & & Soft -_ 8.

-sr ^^! ^isL L

"I, iT?58o^ d,.X5;

3."SosSjS)

_ S.Scr^.l.r'.aAjj. 4.

^.to. 6, ^fi EO, 6,

_ S3. 2,

180 1.

4,

tf. 2. S5^s5o eidb, 3. ^^5Sb 20,

3. 6,

"8,

131 jr.2J V, <w ro

132 ss

2S5oooi!5w) TO'tfg'.&tffc "3&D-0

S"8/\ o&o&ofotf O^eSo'S"asS^Co

"?>5)\

CO

133 !f.

tfctfooaoSc

134 ?. Sb(ix^&)c &)&>c

131 1. ^^^J^^o^)Ss5 -tf.tf; XJ^j"^p<5oS^&^ ?^e>o S. 2.e>

132 1

2. &OQ#&D _r'D^isSdSbe^* "iC5o. 3

%rgozxrt ?5. 4.

Ej.83,

138 1

134 1, tf&^Ss&rfb_"3. 2.

(J)S5bo'o^5fcsfr8 ?ptftfs5 45

135 S. fe^i&WfcoSsg) S:*5#<&Suo23) tf&gJO-rs3o 8 -0^5

CO

136 g\ tftf^eJkfltfo&tfb^cfcctftf^^

oJ > oj

1ST S. 1

rr&>

138 -rf

109 55.

186 1

136 L "^oSDo - &e. a^ 2, tr

8. icn(^b&) Stfq&o

137 1. Tir>;$)?5_

r'SJ^oij ^C5b. 2,

S.ijo 4. S^&sJ e.-sr*.

SbSepeo s^oex) -SP1^^"

Q2XPJ83e)c Cfib tfe;

co eo co o 8)

138 1.

189 1. tfeotfg' o5jQ^^)?5 "S.^.^.ibo. 2.

141 S3.

142

US

46

140 5>.

cp e; l_ G eo

,43eo

140 1.

e.S; ^A^s^i^^joew^j^^^^^ooex)tf; ^

^^5s5ooe) jepcdboi^es-^SJ^o^b^oe^ &>7i ^rf. 2

e)"Sootf^rt - es &1.S7-X5 S^oi^oSr^p^o^S^

4.

142 1.

143 1.

3. i-s-oQo-3 _ "^0^6^^^, 4.i-s-oQo- _

147

148

b 47v*' >w

:44 i

tf^^spooc

So. 1-8.1\

145 si.

)jy?5rn>S ?lr^e)"^^jo^?io 1^oo^0b KTI

iaSoTraic5o83oe)

148 1.

o tfj QSer'^oCf tf . 3,

O&S'^tfOO 8^O &8^&g_ 03000^

O

145 1.

147 1.

_ "9;

48

149 -d e^So-SPa d&o&o

'S)$o-QcC5oo flafiS" Osi

150 sS.

g)

tftfo

eo

Sbofi.

151 .

_

152 -d *

i

149 1. S5o3cc&> _ A.sS.

15Q 1.3cty$sio|3j$ "3; tfslog^SJ

"^^ bexDew. 2. sS^oa^

.

tftfj-cr-ff'&sSjtfoaosStfR)S^."^ r*. 4.

151 1. S'sSTT'tf&j I 2, oSotfb_ d.

152 1. 98S5& *. Ar; ^<5oe) SJ-? 2

109. 3. 33) sS^ oS>"o3ootf;g)S . ^.SJDO.^ ^.tf, 5

^^ 57

'

iQ

&.3o. 6.44

,o),tf 5..

49

158

154 3,

155

163

164

166

166

(S\

156 S5.

e) A

So 1-10.6

o

CD ^

P

O.

-0 2 ^. 3,

i

_ tf,e>. 7,

3914

50

157 &.c?

>;5s5jo 3tf^

158 SS.

SB o&^So S^tioft Sg -crD

&ca^o3cn'tfo^083J

rth

cJ

caoo^ -s-^c^3 oSx>aao :3?5S 3S)\

<5 oJ

^o&^^o &>S3^SSj^ax)

159 63. s^Cbo sSetfc aw^o 1Sr 4)DocaoSi)

n

tfAS -s^-CSbStf e^ ?3^eo on

o&Sfl ^55 So 3}

160 S.

1. Stex&S^tftf _ cr. Sj)(bJij^^"^ 63; ^io^^6^^ __ g'o.

=ur^ tr. 2. ^oo^o^ y. 3,

). 4.CX ^

a, t.S'.g'.K -^.a.^.^.^.^.sS.aj

i; 5. T^/^co "3<5 S)(^o^o^:D?5si)o _ -csb.

IBS

8. ^i^o^ 6a; ^^o-Cb S>.^; oCfiofiAo-CSD_"3,

159 1.

SS.^. 2. ^

c? o 51

161 "!

162 g',

163

164

no

i

161

2.

162 1. fi. 2,

163 1. i_ &e. 3.

oo

So, l-H-5

2 S.

lS

)

g'o

O

1 1. "3cA . -sr- ; -SAa&ctf) ^ b. 2. As ss.

2 1.

54

4 S5. SVoS i

o L

ss\

$)SS\

i

Sftf^ TT^^O^ Sbofi^tftf

SO

So. 1-14-14

5 $f. eJ-

1.

-

axw.e,.^ S'.jp

5

tfo. 3, ^g^g^^- ^o ; ^)g-?5^

- feo. 9.

10 tfojptfB' - ?o. 11. ^o^^ - o. 12 Stfjf . ^o IS

o: Se^^o^bC^ - fee) 14. S^g^o^- ^o. 15.

fvog . tfo. 16. ^ a^itf - ?o. 17. ^<p^-^o. 18.9s

)

o I-

19 Sbtftf . ^o, 20

1.

6 S\

9 &.

=*- C9

Coo

8-0^ ooooS'fe "6o^s5

)^b^o $)&>o<3b Sb^"6 ao S-o^iS

cC5boo"S

So, 1-15.5

8 S'. ef)^OTr>?3o^ fcoboo sSoo

e^

e5

10

S5boQ

C5.^.^o, 2.

tf.tf.3.

8 1.e^8^

sjco.^ ^x

;5^-^ ^- ep.

9 1. dSb^TT'tfsSjo^ S3.tf 2, "Stf>|& - ^.^S.ej ; "3oS56 es.

10 1. wtfo&i*; - cf) -^ a.s5 2. o3ooC5oc eSSOb^Sb- tf 3,

&> o&. 4.

56

<=2J

12 -*r>. cK^cStfiSf ^tfoax

5A"cr^C3oex>c

IS ^.

Cf^^S) exncQ &S^&^tfSS3o?5 SSfic

14 ^.

15

o, 2. sfcotftfsfctf*;drtoBj - ?5.o3o,^ sS. 3,

5

.^. 4. &r^leo0 e.a^oo g' tf.so.sS , "^I^OEJO . g;

12 1 e^eoaxj - S. 2tfefc^

- SS.S).^ . 8.

4. Eo"o3j"ctrg'N&" 65,

13 1 "B3 ^ fiD.K.rf.tf,

14 1

15 1. ~QS) ~ tf.S. 2 "S^Koa^^ - es.^ ; aS5oa^?5 _ ST'.tf. 3.._.

). 4.si)je5^S^(&)5

K(^b^5 &,. 5.

- k. 6,

57

16 55.

"B ?5 (?

c)

17

18

19 8'.

16 1 SfoaScSfco S)S

. 3

iS5e^bex). 2, "SoS

. 6.

s.6.^.o lo

. 7. S3^ - ^-*

IT

18

19

8.

2.

ij.

4,

1.

iTTs

3.

- tf. 2

68

20 S.

So. 1-1U10

21 fo. esotf thonSr>&> o&ySoax) rr ^ "Soo<^o3oo a

"3

22o

23 &).a) ^

a

20 1. TTSS-=oS5&-3-^.^a.*so,a, v.<S.^. 2

6- &>

21 1- ^K-O-o) -rf.k.tf s5-o3o,^ SS,. 2 ^PoaoScx5b-^.^,?5.^ ^.a.^tf 3 "So

22

23 1, OoA-

(4)Sfcc?o|jSsi>Sr83J'tf#sSba 59

24 So.QDp

1

lT3Sr)

So. 1-18-1

26 S*.

27 S.

25

o

24 1-

25 1,

3.

27 1. es3"&o# S'ldbsS^ a.-oT - 2. ^S^^TT'^J^W ^gb^iSS^exi. 3 etfor^itf

*iS tf-K3. 4- ^ij'Sr^a^- B,e; ^tJ'^a^ g'.^.S. 5.

6. TCP 60^"

, 7. ^ 6

?^ ^C^oiK^ c5.^.S3.a) 8. Qs5?doex).

S- 9,

80

28qj

29 Sfc-

1

rr-oO tftfaotfS-qr>tfS

eo

X|L

8)

28

31

29 1

a). S),*'.

30 1-

2.

a tf 2. - 3

6.

4.

.

j . CT.

COQ

oootfeso

33

34 35.

^S'dSooS^c ^jj5bs5

4 ^T

35 5f-

61

32 1 ^eaogoorr1

.. "^Sb iS3^be)^ "ScSb. 2.

5,o3o o~

"ScSb 3.

33 1, SX)^n(S"^e5S^^ s5tfoa)^ercf-a30J 2. 5&^^^-e).^. 3

4, Sx>ex>_ -rf ^,Sl, oSbej'iej^^^rp?^)-^ |gP>

.

i

?r*f3o.j"S'.S).XS, 5-

o. 6-

34 1. S)

). 2, -^^csosjo- e5.6 Si). 3-

35 1- ^o^bMr^|S5^bex). 2.

otftf- C^.e; X), 3-

* S5o. 4.

62

36 3.

7 &.

I ^

88 8".

9 2.

40 r.

10

So. 1-20-4

2! SS^T

2.

5 tf

.-<i3. 4. *43-cfl. 5-eo

.^. 7. ea^-atf sSoiSbDsS^Cf. 8-

0', 9.ao&tfrS)^^)e30.

10-

.i fi.g'^v. 11- so^^.^.Q).

2.

8 1-

40 1.

, 3,

. 2- 8-

1,

1. 33} --s5. 2, sfcefcsSs' ef) & so

3 3o3bosiro3oaaJ . 4.

63

i&>;5 ^Sc 80) ^

3 a'&exuL.tf S, ft&> e?o$a3^^o; 4- tfg'e) CH> L S'.tf.ca 5.

S 1. SST ^ e'an^.c^-a:.^ s\. I SS^bo^^cSb. 2. o3oo5"^oax)"e3)

63. EJ. 8. S 8 o- >. -&,-> S.tf; Sre^ST',^ ^5.^-2i.X5. 4.

46- -tf.

foi

tf#c S

tftf

47 S- <y &ox)o-S) S3tf?io1i25^P<!5o2X>S ^>S3^S5\Sx /Tt^bSbe) Soooo

e)eo

!3 ^i

48 A.

S. eO o&&ft?5 S^^ ^JSSjo tfitfoSS^S ^ffi^^oar)^ "3 5 TrS)

46 1. o5b(Sl L ^. 2- aofi^Jf b.tf- 8. ^fibra^rr^'S-. ST. 4. 4R>.a- 5.

^ob_e.o3o, 6.

47 1.

. 8- ^C5b^^) ).e-

48 1- ^ 6.S. 2- sdS5oDo^j a). S. "Satf^^o&Jf.sSo. 4.

155^0630 fb^?5o &) 5. ~3s&<>- 6- 6.

49 1.

65

50 $f.

51 fi.

50

51

52

53

54

52 *.

58 a.

54 3.

ooo

- ^J- 55- ^

-.. & B-SD k-sp

A

eo

b-S 2,

. e>- 2.

1. S'oefc-

- es so. 3.

2-

4.

eo

3915

66

55 S. esi) 1:3o&o<3b ?5s5o\^oax>"3-0^

So<0j ~^o&>&o tf (DoSoo

7

So. 1-24-1

56 .

57 S.

58 S\

55 1. "&"^d5- L. 2 bocr^ooa)OS5)^ ^.tf.tf" 3-)

4. ^J(^S e S 5- ^^&o/^o^ o. 6 o&&>N-^Cfoao_ S. 7.

56 L rbSoSSSfcof-.69 B)-^ SD-8P rf-^ tf tf.SS. 2 "IO&J ^J & ^0 &3 . SSj ;

s g) sjoo B) s^.S'.fip a.6o.<; '^oSbo-sj'^exi-.^. 3- S"3^5-e5 4.

67 1

tfooox^sS SsS^oo'gg^^- S'.ea.tf.tf e 2

e.o& 3 er^$) ec&o ^.SD-SO ^ ^-cC3o. 4-

&> 5-

58 1- tftfotfSfcj i- c 2-

J ^aP5 .^o. 3. -s^Q-^SbiSS^bew, 4-

59 S3.

4i

60 g\ tfo&3oo?5 iJDoortb&>rr>e>oo !

62 S. efS i-er^-p Ss&nSo83JC "SJ)\

"ScoSi

61 "S._

"^0200 c

59 1 ^c^E3osx) ~^oQoo"^^e; S5; ^^csS)Sio3ooax)?6oC5j 3 so o&-e>

_. tf- 2- iTETs5^c3oe) e^ .L.$> & S5o,o3o 3

- g'. 4.

60 1.^ooT^c^)-^ ^.fip,^.o3o- 2. erW-k.g'. 3-

4. ^d5?ro^^)--.rS)SbiaJ^bex) 5

1-24-6.

61 1. tffc<*rf:>- & 2- ^efoc^o^es,^ ei.^ST1

. A-ea ^.^.23 oo ^-Sl.

62 1. 3oO-_ "^Sje^O^85^0 2 ^S tftftfojDOtf 236D-3- 5$. 3

. 4. ^o^oe)^ ^rj8a)S'

50' 5- ^Tg'-^j- ta.^-fi ^5.

^-.^ #.&. 6 so sg'&.^ 6,tf; sb^^aw.c. 7, arts',

8

9.

63 6.

1

'3|3

64 S.

<t) r\

So. 1-25.10

65 S\1^Se03i)0(3b ^^SS^c tf&Si&c

C^2tiQ JSJ^J^X)^ KPe^S 3

o3o&a3^nc<&) ?5oia

66 g'. &)^

68 1- &o)-a ^3 2 -tf3y&oC5b&> o3oo ^^-c9. 8._JSQ-

S.-tf.k o&.ef. f^. SSi. 4. 7r^b-^. 6-

6.

64 1. 630^^0 e^OSX)^- ^-gT5

; oabRSj^-S. 2.

j a, S; .

6 C5 S5 5

ax)tfK)e) g'Sboswc 8"^er ^58"^^ 33c* ^^oax)?5 cS'

(j3D).6

8. "^ ^8"^^- ^. 9.

65 1. to^e)--^.^ .k. s3.iy 2

3.

66 1,

67

68 s5. qktf^cSooo tfsixno&cSb tfS^otfo 'T'sSoaooo

o)

*69

70 g'

^S6?5 oSbeoa

71 ss

67 1. &n>Cnoatfb ab^~ sS.

i. ^^^i5'l)ccfio8X3o-sr>

. 2, a

3 o-^^'/ol^^^^^oa^^>. 4

^SlD^oa.'o^ ?j-,es o^.^ g' aj.^ aj 6-

6, Ss5oK3-^o(!SDSS)-es &g a tf, 7. fo^S^tfoe^b

8

; - 9.

69 1- Atffe'-.w.&e.g'.tf^ So 2.

70 1- e-rQ

[j5S)^&>e)-c).s5o2

71 1. -S^Sj-ra TOT- tf. qo^

^.^ i.^.fis.^. 2. ^o^SxoO , -^to 3^be?o. 3.

). 4.

70

72

S3.

74

A

Sbo

76

72 1.

73 1.

74 1

75 1.

Stfcaoaoeo

~3o&>&>o

eoS3. 2 e>tf , ^ o

8)0

2

SS. 4. 5.

. tf.tf 6.

ooo

oooo 4

^5; i SJG) ^5 - &5.^.L co

^.tf S5o C^ ;5 X5. 2.

o. 3. ))o

76 1

77

78 55.

^60. U26-37 1-27-4

79 f,

80 a.

81

77 1.rf-rf^kcb

. ^.sS3. 2 o^T* s5o.

78 1. coooC5be;Sb - "^So JeSbex) 2. a)S5osx)^5o . tf.sS. 3.

79 1.

80 1. 8)C5b^ - ?S; ax)K - &,. 2.

81 1. 6^0 - ^o 2 K3o8^o ~o~3 ^.exo SD sT1

^.Qc; 550.^.*^. 3. QSbo"

T'.SSD X3. 4. ^3^ a^r^o -s^o^

)-$. 5. ^ "^r^i'^g' 02003 _ 6. ^>. 6.

72

82 . a& ajSS-^'W'Vfceoex) SjiSS &>tfS58 ar\Sto5\8o ea^ oooS^eo %J eo w eJ

83 fc.laSS-^caogctfrtD g'tfoSSiaSj^Stf&jJS

Srftf&c

<^cCSo StfaALSbe)&oSoje5b "3_

Sfffl^S1 0ooi

84 3, e^Cbe^S) sSr*S^3o

rrc

82 1. t3=R)f5o^d&o "^eo^ - e.Sa.a, S*.v A.^.eS X5.a ;5o.tf 2.

83 1 OJO^ - ^.ST'.TP'. #'.&.'; ^ojtf. o^; qo|C5_ Cf XS; ^ol^ . ?5;

2. sSxn8^ - J5. 3. i"

84 1 a'^^8pc|_^ - ^iso^. ^3&>ew.2.

^gobo^o. ^.sp. 3

- SJ.^.SD & ST5

. 4. ^d'oax) ^Cfooaotf 'd-^^r^^_. S5o;

>. 5. -^^02)0 JO ^^oS5^ . tf 6.

9.

~ Q(v\ oJO C3* I C*S oJD c*J"^ ^ & w cODO ' ^

_ _ . CL

85 S".

Lr

86 tf-

1^02^0 2^e^-ei>;5^0e

tfo&o&o

i^feo 3^0bco$)^) i^8o-Qo

87 &. ^o<& S)^oSb S3tf^ S^cr-^sSxj^o (d>Xozu&Q&> S)o

88 S. fc

Sbooax>tf"

fo oooo

ooeo

2 a)C5b^)'6ox5bt)0

TT-^o-3

85

1.

2, "S

^-0^000 - -

, 3 ^Cbc^o$)o^^) -53-80 - "sr>.tf.

|-5

87 1 & $ - S. 2.

'.SS.^. 3. Sc&OEW- ST'.OSO. 4.

- <H?. 6

88 1. ^^00^550^) - ^^ 3efoex>; ti^CfctiS - o 2.

89 g. -sr>tfoo ^SJ^o^u^ ET<5oex)

90 g\ SJ

91 &.

3 noic

Q9 < -n^*'vc> oJ, &DOt5 .

eoofifi)

1-28.1

98 g\

94 g.

o

89 1. 6bexD e.tf.XS. 2 555" - .

C3 ^ L

90 1-jjSsSb^^

-6"sptfks5jtf3. 2. 23^e50?5o "^So &>ex>. 3.

?dSoe^ eoexjex) ^-20^0

91 1. &> - a, ^5 Cf;_

) 2. "3ft _ fi.sD.v. 3.^ej^gfi _ 6.k g'.es.^.tf d.ej.^.

4 ^5^^" B)oo. 5. ^^"^o gj* 6.O n

tf.tf; ^i^^we^ ^.c^.iS GD.-tf.*' SS.

04 1 I'S&o&o . a), 2

(*)&C?OLtfSfcSfr*5'tftfS5 75

95 3.

96

5ig

S3^ go

"3"

97 S'.

83e) S5oe5 rs^c"^ &CSi

98 &.

iex) S?uor Di ^)o |o^oxC3P=i

95 1 S^x^ _ o S; ^Q 3 10[jJe>e^_

^ SO.^.S^ g' fij tf S3 O&, 2.

aro; 3. &>& ^5o(5boo^^- ^ o 4.

fi.Q.k S^ tf 5. S5o^s5" 6 tf; ^3oS) _ 3 S" k. 6. ^\?Ae) eo

ea.tf.

96 1. 2rT3^&cr>a)5 .6 2 S'ractfo o.es

~ gp. 3.

97

98 1s5&&)oap^

- o^o. 2.

. 3. S)^e^b^ -33-030 4. g'tfofl _ 3"^Sbjj. |S5^bex)

63.^3 i>.5'.jp,^j g 6.

76

es.

99 S <tfcrt caoiS' I

cSSbec ffclDtf Svtf tfsfT'SBc 8olxOid

100v-O 83 00 S3

' ~

i

L.

S3i SfSoo

101

ISD^^^OOrV5 ?5S5j\e^02X) -^bdxs tf

rr-c-S"

7 S^oQ . e3.e,so.^.< e? ^ K5. 8

9

99 1.V_

>. 2.

5i^eooa3S

3-

100 1 o&j-8 ^P^OO^ - tf. 2 ^w - 55. S ?5S?5^ . ^p?5o. tf.X5. 4&

o3ocC3oo?5oo -sr^&oosdD ^.s^ i,.ea e Si). 5. Ib a) a 6en oo

ef o 13^

S5e^)e>J 5S SJD^efo _ tf 7.

8 3oSO-u)e . 63 6 S3 Sp; J^J^c^T - i.

101 1 SWO^ - fcO,S.3. 2.

"S - tf.

77

1(2 sS- yd&ootftfoaoeo #-; SQ

ig

108 g\

104 S'. S) 3aj

^5o. 1-29.12

105 S5. e>S)

106 S).

on

bc^^6(io3o^oi>3

o

102 1. tfo#be>o"^> ^3ox_ iebe)o 2 s5o\eo(L)oa}j ap

103 1 ^J0g'jr <5b^oCSjosSj^tf So^bo-)

/TS)- tf (^o^2. O^O^JOO^KJ - ctfo.

104 1. ^e)oEoo . & tf.5 S5; saoCSooejo - cCSb. 2 ^fib -106 1. efi^^io^^ .. e)^^a "S^ i

106 1. &>3 ^5 2 fr>$a$$ _, ef> o3o,

78

107 S.

e-3

I

107

108 e.

109 S'.

110 g'.

eo eo

Sia

ii5

eo

S)

. SD a,.

. 7-

2. soes-u) . 6.63.p 3 rr

.s5o. 5. "^tf o.sp S5o. 6.

-^.gp.-^ ?5.s5. 8

10.

C9

108

109 1

110 1

2.

-^.^.^. 2

111 S-

O

i^

114 S.

Oi

L

i

112^

&^0b^e) ^_S^o > g'S^Ob^)^ TT ^e)"^&)oroc "^)\L i

113 &.

111 1. &?So_o 2

4ridb^Sg)(jSbe)5

06^ 'sSofioCfi1

"5 do 6

^1^rX)o. a. 7.

S5TTIS'^J iSS-s-otfogooeo S5; S^-cn1

! S s5jo^ 153 s^^oao cC5o,

112 1. ^^-e).?5;S3^-^. 2

113 1

114 1. ^o^?b- r'^ofij^CSb. 2-

3- "3S5<3b ^o6j"3c5b, 4

83

118 r.

&~"~~

"a

119 a.^_

^

115 1. /^eSb.^. 2. S3tfj&g_- es 6*

), . ^b"cSoo^^PSjS"- 63

US S'.

Sj^SkSr'tfSjoc "gi&Sorg'(&)SS3)&>

eS'tf3&>~

116 f.

117 S.

L

116 1. ibs5cn& e3. dJ sSj. 2 ax^oOoSSooSuSoS" Xi-

117 1. ^tf^tM ^8^o^5-cC5j ^. 2 So^ooa^- "^2b_ro5^bex> 3 g'o

119 1. SejoKDarpS"- ^ &a,.&,.g' ^ ^ s5-a X5.

119 1 SioOo 5T>eo&)-."SSj5&3. 2. o3oj^)O- ^o; 3- ^ S1

*.

3- -^tfe^es ?5^o 2SS5^^ ^o-^ 4. oSo^&asSo.^. 5

^ o. 6 J6oe?5o3:>ootf-e3 ST3

, liSb^_ ^^o^T6

)6j to&tfSeS&i. 7

a. 8.

-^-Cf X3. 9, -{5^0^^ ^o^SbSbjo^b'-^ tf ^3,

120 f.

121 3.

io3ooo

8o^ tftf\

122 g'.

(1

123 S. G) 4a>tf/>t)oS^tfo

So. 1-32-2

1 1

120

121

- 2, ^fl_tf. 3.

8X50. 6. SSJ. 5,

fo -sp. 3.

o?5o aCfT^ -sS);

4. ^P'csjCi'^ , -^s ^.^ ). 5.

123

3916

S5. 2.

4. ^003306)0 (^"^^ -

82

CO

-sr-

125 -C5.

126 S.

O 8)

127 i5.

8po

e)

. 1-33-1

tfSS&o

^ =3

124 1. ?5o "SX)

127

io

125 1. tfa ^ 2CO

126 1

. 3. zp^)S ^So^i^^boo. 4.

es.sj.^s.^.ajoj.^ SD g' ^^ a; ^.

- o3o. 2. ?5^j _ 6 ?5. 3

ai?5'S:

. 4,

_ sp

. 5.

cC3o. 6.

SB. 2.

isS&ex) 3 -k ). 4. $^ o3b.tf.tf. 5.

128 3,

" "

1^^80- i^5b 3oL Q 8)

129 fe- as'S'&eaoaoj1^ ^o&o Stf\o3cnKSoJ^Sb

128 1 li e^oa) w e^.sojo.aj , rjo^i d? o a) t> sp ^r^o ^ S) ^ ; ~53r*S'

6 gT*. "Si^^oo w^) ^^ ^xx)l^

h>

i^^er is S^dj 87 2.

3. "Se;?5^bc;C5e$o^ up s5o. 4.

6. Soe)oax)^Soo iBi^oObo tf 7

e>

8. "^o3boKoT^^^^-^. 9. So

129 1. ^t)o3oo ^Sb^ |jj^bex)2 Soo^^^jaj u.i e> 3

i

^-DCT^

r *! i^boo ^eDoS5cn-c

^?5^b r

84

130 S,

181 Jf.

182 a.

138 e.

o

S'atf'S ^5^^

2) ro

130

181

132

138

4,)

5. 5

K5. 6.

^?5, 9.

63 ^5 8

tf.tf tf. 10.

11. ^<5c -^. 12.

1. o3o, 2. i^^oex). 3. 30

X5 6.

T. o s ro"

1, 0^

2,

85

o eo

5TP>8

JSO I

185 g. i&r:i rr3"5^Cbe) ^rttf^^Sboc a^fooc Tr*e)\rrc1ST

SS5S) ooo

L

186 S-

3

)1

i &o "B

134- 1. eo ^Sd'oaxjrr' "3^ - tf.0.3. 2

. 3, o^ocsSa s5, 4. Stfoae) S5oS3oSn w.-^aST>

.g' B). 5.e) eo

.e5,g?.o5j. 6.o

^,&a an> io.a.5 ^ s5. 7.

UJ

135 1. ^SSSb <xoTJ*CbcS 3, 2, 5

136

|S3R)^"9tf -sr-.^; rlxh cxwtftf |-srcrf|S5&>ex3 ; gr-?TL O ^ L, L."

i

L O ^ L, L.^

2. a^O'-^CfSb ^So l<&>eo, 3. o* "^Su i^lSbe)^* e5&>. 4?.

.axo ^.6.0.6,, p ^.<5.?5,s5o tf. 5.

ts,6 55. 6. aj^&o^tf , a^oo . ^ .

.tf. 7, ^Jo -sr3 .^. r ^ ooo^^ rzpc^^3

a1oe>J. 8-

.^.Si. 10.

86

187 r.

138 S'.

139 55.

140 S'.

137 1 o3o^o la^tf w 5 .^5 o3o ;

138 1 -53^ooe DS ipex). ^ ; -5^0

S3o. 2

139 1.jj)SS^g-tftfgoax>e>o~&>

& ^ "^gj^ Io5^bsx> 2.

"^0^ i^Sfifceo,3

ScbjOSb sjoo. 4. ^o^SCrSSo23J tfQoSo /f 5.

S3 e)o ex: tf sSxp-^^ 9 wx) 6.6j,tf .tf &) ; ^tf oootfoo sSD. 6. i59 X).00 o

7, OexnS&J^eo^aaoog'jp ^6" ^^ cC3oo^ r^^) ^. 8. "3tf ~, 6- ^

9. ^SoCfiorr'S) w e5,Ei^^.g',/< -sr-. 10

an>,fi.tf. 11.

. 12 a^- cs^oeooo ^So^_ i

& o 13.

efl-Afl.g'.v.sSj. 2, oC3ooo(^bij ^.& ^3. 3,

141 g\ e>rf$j ooofi

142 S. ;5jotf^fooe> SSooooS sS

73-*tf33(rt3-Boffio ^o&ji) 5oTrSoa>o &o&> 2SToSb

J-^S) 3^^^S)-er^^opjS5co S5cnS^

eJ eo

23ogx)?So 4tftftftfoa

143 "g.eo

S)

144 SS.

A

141 1.

li^eSb

l

142 1. ""feo&Jf ^o-s-^osx) ^5^cC5b STe^^-isr'dSo &9.6.C5. 2.

S. 3.^^\^Er^^|^^-^^os3^oe;S3bj

p ^e so.eb.^.A ea.

-- es.Sfc. 5 tfS6. ^rfsS^oo ^oSjo^^io "S/^ tf . 7. "3 Sio^o rf<Ji r*K^ ^sS^bex).

8.

143 1. -&^)^$) S 2. ^S^^boc^_ &x 3.

S).^. 4.3S5^)S5oo3bo IsSbjj.

isStfooo. 5. o&tfO w.Sfo.

144 1, rr^^oo^bo rr^'ISXD o^Or^ &)

i *rvtf. 2.

88

145

146 S\oo

n

147 S5,

148 -tf.

So. 1.42-9

149 s5. -s

145

146 1CO

147 1 &$$ SS) cx6

148 1 tffltf ?6o5)$be;o ~ ^o ^^bco-. 2.

149 1. fc^) cr>tfSS8iiK^o oa3o"Slv) e. 2. rtf

.^.^5. -KrsS3 fe,,^.^

:. 4

w.^o. 5. btSS r*ofij db. 6. To^so e. o.

(4)& cr o Si

150

151 ^.

152 T^ ^^

B3^q-G)

153 a-

fie)O

e

^1C3CT atfTTO OOO

150 1. oSotf^d^ 6 (TT\ & ^a & a, /><, aj io #.e$.a>.e ^ 51 S3. 2

g' 8),S5.^ SS.S5. 3, &>o<3b ^ gr Si.^; ^oc^c tftf SbtfxW e)

151 1. Xificgxo^ ^^ io5<3ucx) 2,

152 1. TP* ^&fr ^5^ex).2. tfg- . ^sb^ is

153 1 &$$ ) - ^$0 v. ^3tfbeo. 2.

^-tf. 4.

Cf, 5,

90

154 f- -or*eo coo

|)ex)*b

155 g\

"

157 ^

A

165 1. ifc"f)Jb w 9 a & olsD.eo ep 6". 2.

156 1 oCCxrofiofl) "SSbi_ |S3^ex>. 2

156 3-

)O

sS3"^cP3-3^ j

jgo&e>jS

i^

154 i $&>$)$ ^=>)^-^. 2,

). 3 }^&x) ~ g^ i

) S5 5,

ft^-tf.*Si. 6 ~l^ s5.

157 1. CJa^ e.sS ; /XtfijS sSo 2 o&ew5"S s3A)fiSb TV^ o.ea.^.-tf .s5o

ef ^ 3 ; o3oex)&'?5 ^a sp. 8. ^o^^jir* ij S^ ; O&D^S^-sr

cC3b. 4

5 5o&cifi *)itf _^5. 6 "SD^ e&9-^j.tf.SS CL.e).s5, 7. S5)c^o ^.^.-aro. 8.

^5 9. tf

158 .

159 55.Q CD CO

81

160 g.

161 "^,

1 2

L

153

159

160

161

w.tf. 2.

^ S3. 2.

5.

cf. 10

. 7

w.e, 6.

> 8 S'c^ wo, 9.

o. 11 ofoS^otf

cs. 2

1. tftf

- 3 ; ^"387^ s5.

sx)Q ^.ea.tf tf.e?, 2. $59^

92oo o <

162 S.} et) eestf^s ^ooo&> tfc&Sf S^Seoa^o #tf aSSo

i<

So. 1-36-8

163 ib.

164 ss. iS

) (9 eo

co )

3oo"

162 1. WORSTS'jp-cor"^

^.^ cf; woe^tfeo s5o ; wo^ e. 2. ^)So^

168

. 8 c^$^ ^cf^P3 ":^ w.k.tf ;

4. oeSbtf^ ^.^.Afl.eD.fij.^.ss tf.o. 5 rroO e p. 6 i543 X5.

7 tftTp-KT'ioS^r'o-u)^' tf . 8.

27.^.b3o 9.

164 1

. 2.

iSSefoeo. 3 ik 9,es , "^A^) ^rSo. ^Sbjj- i;5e5bex)

63. s 2T\tf.tf. 5

(4)Sicro^s5bsS"fi ??tfeif5$o 93

185 ^3^J^Sx>. wDor^

166 S- SSoofoo(jr

SSS^tf

167 es. 3/

"

o

168 g".

169

o^btf sSbSS^S\aj

165 1. lixb sfc\rr* - 3. 2

1 6 u 1, c5 Co ?5 tp<i9sp.x5.>.oJ.'3f

'.oj.. 2. o5Qy<n

o3 ^ o ^o "S d5o . S TD~ ~3 "^ Oo o to

|S5&>e>o4, todb^So) ^^ iSSe&eX) 5 S^yo^O^ so S'.

7, ^^jrf ?^^ ^55oex); i^^KJ r8^ |^3^be?o

8

167 1. /TOO &e.s5. 2. ^

168 1. Mtf3$b<> b.sS. 2.

169 1. SD^^^^5o20o?5 $r;oo 7r=.^, ^S^ iSSc

?5. 2. "t^os) o^J^^^oaxDnr* 6j.2p.o3o

84

O

172 f.

173 S\

0!<

170 \

171 S.

i

iSj^beo. 3 3*r;^Q&>v&*$ fc.ea. 4.

5.

170 1. g-1?a)tf^ ^%r-o^^ _ 9 B.k.c&.tf. 2

8. v

172

tf ^.Sk.

Ill 1 ^_O^5 cc^.tf 2.

s.^a S'.S'.jp.-^ $ 25.b.SS. 4.

173 1, & ^sSx>e>- ^S 3^003. P. SO

174

ir*"3

^eooo

10cJe30-c)So^^o"a)

175 &.

"3 ^o ^j^i^

i^

176 S

^keaoo/^^ -^ ^S

174 1 -^SJ)KS S SifejLi ^^ SJ&O o X) ^ Se^e cSo^ q i &B ; 5

>,cC5o;

8. -,

(0 o__

~^a, 4 a)6cixoa)S c5^) iS5^bex) 8D,s5j. 6. Sa &L oo

i^^i)^)?5 w,S? e ; o^9 Trsa ^deSbc3 "^0)- |S5^ooo. 6,CD o- U

l^_

i;3eoex> 7. O

tf,&,-'d.'o^^j

isSefoex? 8

SS. 9. ^SSoSSa^sS 63 10,

. 12,

-S1.^.^ ?5,S5 cXfi 13 isSSsSS^oS e S?.tf,!5.cC&.?3. 14.

isSdo

J75 1 xj^Gi^fX) a^.^j 2 t^i^^^oo_ a> ?5 ; p-i #

. 8.

176 1.sSotf&oTj^atfcatftf ^rD^ itfeSbex)

;OS^tfoaoS_o. 2.

3, t3^^) e) cO.g'.Q^b i5 ; -sj^^g-gT1

ap. 4.

pefoex); ^sScnJS^&nrfso- -ySSo. ^.^.*'. 5.

6.

96

177 if.u*-

178 3.

^o&osoo2

179 &.

en

180 S-

177 1. tfeoS'tf "S&jj. |j5^oexD; eo^-jcr-^e^So _ sx> ; ex>g"5 - es

.'/ si; wexi^^i^ 2ex>Sb -sr3 .^. 2 ^ej^& r~6s5 S5j. 3.

178 1. ^g^g&etf_ cJ tf 2(5&^- 3.

atf-3-tf.

179 1 SsS^-^; SS5sSoD"3j ""SjSbi.|

Sj^oew. 2. S5odbf^e:-s t.ss. 8. "3o Q u L. r\

^.tf.^. .

1 Q_S^ ^3. 6. *S^si>"Socds5bft) "^SoisS^bexa. 7.

a.&.fip. 8. Sx)^6 ^.^j, 9. ewB

10. i^^^cCbosx)- <b. 11. ^^^ e.k.eatf. 12. KtfS)

ISO 1. ^aSS)^' "0^ (j3&)0^^^. 2.

So. 1-38-31

18S

181 &.

2S> ~&o&crr tfjjStTB otf^toooaxx tf

2:0-0

182 tf. ^o&So3oo1DA1B 3J^tfoax)cooo

22D i

10^fc)C S^.

00

^o^- ^5 ; ^oSiSSSjoajo^ fc &er&o> ^, 8.

S 4. ^oo3 )6^Sr>$oe)5^ _ &e;sSDoiSKwoao*'* 3. 5.

e) o

-tf.o.

182 1

^fl.^.^.SS.tf 2.^o^bd'g gaco.jp.^.^.SS.Tr",^ fii. 3,

\+>k

. 4. &>oh^3be> -gT'.tf;

S)^^r>(5be) ^So^ ^53bexD.6,

>. 6. ^5^ r^ ^efoe>6^'Sdj. 7.

.^ ^o o&.tf. 8. ^ew^b^cCSo^) e.i),

)_ tf. 9 S=D-8o^c5bo"3 -^8 ^ ,

. 10. ^5o^ .Ej.

183 1. tfD^_*,. 2. S^^)^ _ ^,A".^,^,cC5j. 3.

3917

184

o

185 "&

186 S.

i-c

187 $.

I^OI

184

186 1.

tf 2.

so;

o^b

_ KS.^1

. 5. ^tfs5)&_185 1 Stfek o^. 2.

. 8.

6 ; >3o

^.S5 2.

_ w. 4. cS'^oS'ao_ es

^S5_S." 5.

.#. 6 -sr^^g _

187 6. .0^.33. a. tf, 2.

188 $.

189 3.

190 es.

191 S3.

192

i8

188

189

190

191

iCJL

ir

o

la

iSin

fitf

2.

i

L_S5 2,

jj5&)exj.S)

6.

isSflb ew. 4.

7.

5, |S^o8o3oes

"

iS &3 5,

193 SS.

194

195

196

CO

So. 1.39-19

^0^:

iT

193

194

186

196

L o

w.>.ST\ 3.

v.tf.

_ST3

. 2. "6 -

ti. 2,

. 2, T

; ^I55)o"_tf. S.

(4;Sfcc?oifisisfr6??tftf;fc 101

197 S\CD L - * C9

198 S.CO

(

(Jo&co

: ^rCT'&^aLi; c&cj1*^^

3<Jjc3CO/yd&;"SoSud; : ^

So. 1-46-6. 1.46-23

199 S\

200 i.

201 A. -sr^tftf 5tf-A3 c&^^0"Six)c cJA&c gDlSeo L

ft ^"S) S\:$2g)otfS5

197 1. 3o8o&o 3^e^ &> ; ^-S) ^5o8o3oc> og"_ ?5 "^Sb-i^^bco. 2.

198 1. rf(&SjSofrfl;5e>5S - o^b ; ^c^^S^^^oax)^ ^?oao3oo _ 4,. 2

199 1

M-cr-SgaCfi cC5o. 2, ^o^ -cC3b, 3. e*?o&L>!& tf|5__S.

200 1.

201 1.

($\$&>ot$&\ .a

102

202 SS.

203 -cJ.

o6^t^e>e>&> axoSe^

204 3.

205 So_o. eo Tr*c os^o co 00

S3

e)

sr^^S^o&oc <S^oo

206 a. ^to ^^tfSj^oSboo

i^SSr^es o&cs S)C9 >cn=\ :CP:>^o ^^^02)0 cs3SET itfSo

i> Si

. cX5arB Trea-S -

202 LS5joapjog_

--^.<^.^ ^J 2 TJ^SO^) ^^ iS

203 1 Sj)!^_es 6.^.sa. 2. ^Jc^OS-O^- 63 -&6 SJOO,

204 1. S-qr^oso^oj-^ J

_ o3b.

205 1. e3&>ex> ^ a; ^ 2, So(5b 3 & 8X30.6.

2C6 1 ScxooS ^>&- 5&>ex). 2.

3. ?5o-c5o3o es.

. 6

209

3. tftf3 103

207 g\

208 S3.

6 S^n-CA e)o

po r

i^ci) Sbotfastftf

209 r.

A

208 1. a&tfoertfSocfcoStf -spS) ^ ea, 2. gp'STQ oO

3. ^er'ap^o^oj^, iT ^ iSj<&)Oo. 4,

", B-S^^tfa-^o ; ^st^*o Sb, S), *)". 6.

o~> S). ^S" ^o. i^^ '/^oSrtftfB e^cCSoo, g) S).

i^

, - 7.

^. 8. oDj^aSbex) w.e SJ.-^.BJ tf,ss. ^0.^.25 so

104

210 35. s

i

L

ca

bo 33 5^S ^^S 3%^ 35 sSj-*r-5) 3 -^abtfr 37So

?er>^e)

210 1. r^Sf-$o ; S>. S). o^S". 2. a. S>. c^S". 6^ ^dj. 8.

^o ; S3, Sb. cDS. 5. "?>. .

"

6. ^fcsSog' o ; b. SD ^S" e?&>. 7. S3t5S5 _". 8. g^CS^- Ej5 , S3. S3. o^S". 9

^jjf_ S3. S) o)S". 10,

^o;Sb. S3 oiS" 11 ISj-^S^.^c^.a)^. 12 ^Cf~

5) XT' >CSg

^- 5b. ^ ^ l^- ^OO^SS"- 1). S3, w5~. 15.

; I) ^ o^lo". 16, ^^^^- o ; tpcsS'- S>. >. ciS". 17.

S3. S). o^S", 18p'otf-^o 19. a)e>~p<8_^o ;

. 20. e^e^ca_ Sj S3. eiS". 2L ^^tf_ 2^o;CO

S3 5). o^S". 22. fosfbTCPs ^o ; XJ^tfs_ S3. Si. )". 23.

's Ss. S>. c^S". 24.

. 25.

S3. S>. o^S". 26. oo(Se) #o. j3e>g I) ^ d". 27.

S3 S). o^S". 28.-"3c3o#B- Sj S3. o^S". 29. ^\o^"K_^- & L o)", SO.

. Ss =:". 31. lo^^gg o; ^ i. o^S". 32.

8 .2)^.^5". 8. is3^^s ^o ; ia^ 3 8_ ^3 S3. o^S". 34

8 ^^o ; 23. I). ojS". 35. es^ns^cf , o ; B'Sr^^g's_, 2) S3 o^S"

86. r^sfctfsr* ^o; -s^^oSg'g 2). S3 ^S". 37. ^^_S3. S3. ^~, 83. sSr^s5s o. 39 s5^j ^o ; $&_ 23.

40.s5bo(^^^

S). 23. 0)5". 41. S3otf* s S3. 2). )S". 42. i

105

211

212

213

214

rfi

211

213

214

43. aroSS^ $"0 ; S).

p . -. C~ J QoJ oj. oJfO , TJO . rOO oJO I 9 8 _ <5)O j oJ oJ oJnJ *ir.

oJ . o3 . oJ c\) . Dt . a}~U""vrS J - oJ . o3 . oJ fO i 1

ss 4.

100

215 S.

itf&>o'3agcar>23tf (

a^837T*o&r^5o &ro ^gtf8sSeoao eooo^S asS^

216 ff. S&^ $c9SS 1^oCfi&ne,S cCfi-cr^fioe)"

o

217 S'-

4arneJ!D

218 S

nS sS^i S)--3-oa>j "^3oo4jo3oo ^tf

\

215 L wSrytfotf_ ^J^.^. ^^ i^e^bex)2 tfxftSoawtf e.sSa. S.

_ dTd S5,o^b, 4. o9bS 20. 5 -SJ-^QJO . -*r>.tf

. 6. ^^g^^^j- ^Sj ; ^^gbsSD^ - es. tf 7 S38[55i a

- e. 8, ss-^oax)^ - ^ g\#,s5.tf ;

'"S ^ _ es ^ c^.^ ET5

.^,^ o3o e 9

=r.tf. r"^ iSj^bew. JO.

216 1. ^o^o-d3o^ C5.es S*.d5..sD.b. 2,

3. 3

217 L sfcSr"Sfcoao$$_ o,^. 2.CO

- ^e sa.sS.a.o.S ; ^S&x:^ - ^. 4.

218 1. ^^^d'osj cfdxo^sSeo^oo ^)o^ ST^ - tf. 2.

I. sS6. 3. c&s*> - ^Sclbex). 4,

107

5

Soo

219 *f.

220 S,

221

>G

. 1-49-17

219

220

221

8.

i dJS$

J3?5

tf. 5

7

2.

4

- 2^0 2.

gj.a>. -^^0 55.

8.

- e> tf. 3 -_^e 4.

108

222

224 -C5.

223

m

2S5 v. \

tf o3ooc) 3

226 ^. e

S5_

^5J* S^sSi^er 2^T&^) -^8*1393b!^ fesb

1. TT*!> - #.68.6 g.B.tf.tf.XS.sfc.oao ^.^ SS. 2. e5a - ^ g.

^.^.a,fej.s5.^ 4. $eoax> _ ^3.^ ^. 5.

224 1. etf&^ifc^ ^os^ sp esf S5o. 2

3

225l.'SdsSxn*^

- ^.^.S5o.^ ;

^sSr^sSxr*^A. 2.

, 3, >;5sb> ^. 4

226 3. |^b-e.8i.*,&8.aoo.fi).r ; ^^oo^j^^cT- tf 2.

Sj*<r X < -4-C T ,< -^ *4a 109

227 a.

lSboOOO tfotf 23S10830&GO CT &O 8*^- iuOcoiTT*L L o

228 6.Ar'StfStfgoT'gg o3o?)s5b&o ^^^^ ^o^^o^og

So

i

229 xJ.

"So

280 S.

227 1 . o&o^Sb ^^S5o^e)5j ^o<5cb ^3 tf .S5 ; oSo Jjgb^ g'oC5Cb-e3.g' O5J. 2.

. 3. ^3o^^>

228 I

$ - o SS. 2. )o& - ^ 3.

K)A - ^.25j 4o

5.

229 1 ~3o - s5. 2.

^5^3 _ ^3 ; ^^^jo

tfffc'S - o3o 4

280 1 ?563eo

rf a).

110

231 &.

232 ^-

235 S-

otf ok"

<Sr>Cflb fflTT^oT'flN^'SS" 33o o o

233 &>

&N&oS S'A'^b^c TT-Sbo^crr^c2 rr>:3 So

_^Q e) o ^^-sr* fcg* SSoofeoi

"

L

234 *f-

236 g'.

i S3SO^ =uT8l^ 3 T}-^^DC9tfe^ TT=a3-O^a3"OI T3

281 1. ^^^dJ^eT _ O^) ;tf

O Q O O

232 1.

, 2 "sfo - 6.6

3. S5TP>TP>^oax5 tf. 4. ?6o9o^S" ^ ; ^^oswr^^" - a).CO

234 1.tf^gbS ^Xie5oa30^ 3. S^O^ |SS^bex>.

2. ~tfo3o&> - o.^.tf.

238 1.$~3o{ti

kj.X. 2.

- 65.^.^3,^5. TTfiTS5o8b 8130 ^,3 tf .8).

^5fcno^Sfcsr65?tf#3& -HI

237

Sfc

A" tfo

2S8 3

i<

9 ro?5o

00

287 l.StfoBrS- C5 2 sa^ine;^ ^3.^ ^.^.^.57.^.^.^.^ a), 3 -cr*Ea

tf. ^g" 5' -cS" ^.

2 S.

2 1.

tftfcS^tf

-: STP&cdfo &

. 1-54-1

4fi

^. 3,

- ST3

s5 6.

e)o

oSi^I^OOGJO 2. c^oS3^S)o^ e %*.&.&.$ ;

f),efl xu.^.gp t).?5 S5.C51

. 4, S^icpq

tf - ^e.^ 6 ai.g'.tf.tf.sSb.tf1

. 6. s5^$)ex-^. 7

Sg)CTg- "^0^ -^^^le^ loiiibex). 8

3 1.

3918

- S. 3. er-oa^^_

} 1 4

4 SS. "3 o

rc i

5.GO

TCP So 5

SO

1, rf,

o^b. 8 ^

5,

) i> 2.

;-cr~3So_ ^3 8. 13_esj8an:sD aj.^j,^ ?5.

)jia49 iS

f> ;

^ iS

o 6.63 a* v K ^ d5 cCi). 6.

ooo^oo _co

'.tf' ; "?TD 6'iro gr

n o^5oEoo

sp t5 ^.Si.

_ S5 5

i^ iS3pl3ex). 6

1 1 5

8 S.Q

Sfcj&oi

9 fc.

7ajTTj S)a)

es.

.

10 -C5.

7 1. cdoodSo^) gj.aj ^ ^5o 2,e)

) Q) s5j, 3. #&73 - "

. 2, ^^e)-s).-^,$o.i,. 3,

a.tf.o3x 4.

- s5 2

4 5e) - tf. 5 ajoo.ST3

CT isS^be)^6 SQ ccr>e>;5

6. ^a-e>. 7 eaqSj-.&e.g' ep ^.d3b ; ajorr^- e5 a,,?5.s5 8, o

sooo o. 9. ^ex^^ e3,axx>.oXe.tf.?3. 10. ?^5'o iJ

10 1. ^\^S"^5bexi e.&e sxw.ed.ij sS.o.tf ; tf\D"3&ex> K5.

S)"^Sboo- ^rX5o. "Sooi5 e3^SD. 2 3<n> Q, ,S5. 3. S"^e -JcO

4. S5&T~ sj.tf. 5.oSjjftf&oe)

-g'.tf 6.

116

11 T.

18 &,

e.

13 3-

"as5\caTdJc7S

, 1-55-6

iy r^o x^oooo IO

11 1 . ifp5 5. o . o"c\r . . uoo <L . s' , -u5" , 3 io.^o 3 j a)?5o 33 C^/^ . Sj.o3o o. *?-

12 1. ^cr -- es. 2.tfseocibo^

. &,. 3. sa^)_^

0. 5. dfclrtf - ^5 ,

(Sj^^tfn^jSaxo 6

>. 7. srooSSb&e&e bo3od3o ,

.

18 1. eft "^_ isSefoe^ ei5b. 2 id^ 3)0^0^2; 8)o9^>o"3^_-a^o 3,

- e. 4 2.0^ - ;s; ^50-3^

~ tf tf. 5. ^rf ? ^^a^o^"g^-oo^ . 6. ^K aM-3 ~ sS 7.

"3^ ; s5o8cdbo ^g-^ _ fi, g'.^.es ^o.^>. 8 cron><5_ aooo 9.

Z> . ^5. 10. to^bsgotf - ^5 ; SfiSborf ?)sS)"&A),_ 6.

117

14

15

11.

13,

13s5oa>

t>

eo

- ax\) Cf. IB.

- axu. 17,

- es ajoo 7 cCb. 12. "363 o).k

b. 14. ^- (T)P, -, r8^ {^^bo

b^3o^?5 _ ep, 16.

14 1. 830^-6^). 2. 136 ft

15

w sp.tf.^b. 3. <?^Sosoo_ tf

irc%

5L. Q

^osS

- w.\b.. 3

4.. S.

.&e.ej.K.^o.tf 83 o

- ^e. 6.

. 7 S6A _ r^ |J)e&>ex>; "S^o^bo^ S5o tf. 06^^^ 8.

3&6^ e5ci). 9. oQoo(^oe)SDi$)e)o - SD.B.^ tf. 10.

.a.k. 11. o2boi5b-&,^o.cC5b.o^ ^d") 12.

118

Q e)

ga)

ooooi tfL

16

17 S. ^eflo&o Sflag) 1^ o 2tf#0oo&)

"S^ - 6 13 g'^^exj^er^a/T &a ii. 14.

15 ^80 .

16. ^^ _ g7 ; /^^b^^^oa^^ -zr*. sSx^^b^Sb^ iS5elbex3, 17.

g- O.B.g'.tf. 18. 830^ ?50^0300 __ r i) 19. TP>8-) B ^ ^fl ^.SJOO.SD.

& ^> tf ^no^^e) ^.S'.tf.a. 20.

. 21

16 1. ^5^ e gjoo.S?1

.^ ^. 2. G>-tfo3otf - -^^ 3t ^^^Sb E] <x\ 4

- tf.

17 1 sSe^ ^.-^s.axjj 6 So.ST'.^.sj, 2 tf#os30&) aTT^cc^oo^oaiJex)^) ~ ^ ^ tf;o

rp'oisS- tf S.

jjrr o c^ ^ "S

- es sj ^.2joo oO ai o^o, 5 spca-.-ga 55 #.tf.

a, e.o2o. ; ^oO - ^. 7, tf8> -b. 9,

>, 10. 2doS> "^Sb^ |S:^bexD.11. ^ptfg^Sjoo"^ rf - so

12. ^ SJOO.SQ.V a);

H. #a -^fe^- jj3^3X)

; 3D - # si. 15.

16 SSpoSte---^ 5&)3o 17.

18

20 SS.

118

3

19

18 "^o^b ^^ ^ Si , tfasgcfc "^CSboKSbo^- &) ;

20. saB - S3 oSJ.ef e.^^db, 21.

18 1. tfpt "^ojy |S5^bex).2. c^fi^ __ sjoo dj. 3.

19 1 S^)g ^oooC5b & i^S)

^ ^x ^ , #tf S5 ; e^^Cf Cf. 3,a

^ ^ Si. 5 "!"Ms

20 1.e>|3 ~E^ |S5^bex)

; EJ-LJO _ EJOO S5o. 2.

e^.^s tf .53o. 4. (j^ i^^be)^^^. 6,

120

21 v, w

So. 1-57-1

22 a.

28 &.

o

iC

21 1. j^^^oaio^6 - e.k.k.tf S3. 2 B^j-53 - ^.o.^.^.tf.S. 3. ^xr^

1. &ectfu3|3

- ^3. 55. a. ^r> ^".^.^. 2. ^ _ ^^^ IsJcSbe)^8

^cSb. 3.

^; TT'o^oe; - o. 4. S)?5joil) _> 6.a ST.^ tf .a-

23 1, c^exjocfc - tf 2,^5

so so. 3.

4, T) ^ - ^s SD. 5 -^^j"Bo-^) coo^v ^8,6 c3. 6,Stfg o.g'.^.e). 7.

^.^ ^.&".c5.a} 8, ^33 - so. a^.tf.sS. 9.

.5.5S3. 10.

121

24 3. fc^tf tfdj2io5^<D3oao;3& 3 <33Q2u;53b ~3o-V)S fts&'^Stfo "SODo

25 S'.

16aD8"fl o&g'.^o 17sSr^^o3coc tftfSoo

Oorc

. a. 558-- A* , ?'

5. oo&x&O-jS. B( N^', ^fr^o^

S5d&oG3o. 8, ^^t^Qtr^tf -, ip,

10,oooo^&p'ooSoA)

Cb:xe>, 11,

"^cb, J2, AnertCwSo T)8j u^3,

13 5Sdn>e?5 _ ^)So S3soex3, 14,^5og_^

_^, ^0^ ^osoexi,IB,

'&. 18. 8)tf7? __ tf. r'R^bew. 17,

, 18.o^b^^ sfo ; oS)Sx^ 6

-.S. 18,

20ef^oS5^\TPo"^oaoSx la'S^ceoL

^SS ^g^g' 2l - ^ t)o^do "^Sb^ Aex>. 22.

, 23,

27 fe.

1 22

26 S3. ef>i3 coooifitfSoew^ S8i)fco <oco?5 ox>oi

26 1

j, 2 5 _ e). r3

cooen Q

i

eo

\-&$v3 ^o-OS Sa^<*aoQ^8^^o^ rb\^S5-^^

^ VEyTCPC T^a-CP^B - 1-57-29-

4. ^j^j$S5^oe;o $ 5- ^?5o$)e^ ,

- w.-^fl S.a3 c^ o&.e 9

,5 S tf* si ^"JQ 10. ^^)s-

11. 11"^ - X) ; -g&^ejg'o-r'^ [j3e^ex>.

12, "^r9

^)_g".^.

^.SS. 18

27 1. "gex:^ &> e; rKh| loj^bsxi ; 30o^&> - o3b ; ~3oej^&>- S5 2

)y q eo.^.^.^.c^b tf. 3. &Be)3tfo8X>__^.Sl. S3a)^^ "^^Jr [S

w cf, 4. &> ^ew^)?^ ^^b^ io3^bsx>. 5

123

28 S. i

29 T.

ojr

30 g'.

, >?fo

31 S5. laSS^n

32 ^. ] "tfo

lSd^j

9.

28 J ao?5tf Stf "^30. ieSoex) , awJtfsSi tf,

i

"

ra $J^SX)S58' 2.

29 1. J^^sixj^ ^0. sl\)S^^ ijj^bex); ^o^&otf -sr jSoo^^j lo

2.

30 1

31 1 ^SSoaotf-^90^ is3&>ex). 2

32 1."g^e)S5ej^-S~^r^o. ^bo^/Sb "^So^i^tSboo ; ~^tf;5>ex>~-sr- 2.

""SiSbj.lo^^beo. 3. &r>e>8_ jC3o. Scn^Ob- esj.^fl.ti &6.2JOO,SD.S7 ^ tf.SS.

4.

124

So. 1-57.50

33 S. eso&QlSS'c&o sSr^SliSSSSo S^tfeo-Q^o <SS&)L L.

o&ooo

dtfOEX3?5c

4 g'.

>

5 5.

36 xJ.

88 1 tfo&X& Y*55 ST3 2 "Sj^c^o'jfSj "^^i^^bex), S

4 ~S

>j. 5. &e3o&o&> TP.^ 5^ ia5^bX). G,ia5

& &.a.6j.<,;3.a 0", 7. tftfSbo ^n^brr

K>.*.k.<*..d3o. 8. Sb-'^tfborp &fl 8xx) ;

sg)|JSrrsp.tf. 9

"

tf;

34 1

^oSog^oo^_ ^j sS. 2. RSj^S"

_5

5 1. r^ (jT^bo^ei&> ; woer ST'S'^^^ tf s5

S6 1, Qjjfi^bo^ ej.sfc. 2. ^oc<3oJo(^b_ &e.4,.B3.rf".e).c38b. 3.

(A)&c?OLtf3isH5t tf#s& 126

37 S5. e}T?b$feoa) c&g^rcaD ^n>< 133^ s5C5o}1-*T'8 SS&o^-Ci)^ 3#n

"SeSofl

38 &.

2)

c ^

39 S5.

40 tftfoSoo, ^Sov) boT"\o ^e)o\ ej^oQa-^ ^ijo^ rr^^ oSo^OJ

'^o^'c ^o^*iS

O

5o oo -n

37 1 u^8"^e) __ SS. 2 &>j(0(^oo^oieSjo^J))

^5o^^ "^0^ |S5fceo3.

_^ -C5^) -C5S S5.

38 "l. T^r)

c^bjr e)^^Sb^r iS5^ex); T^J^O ^r5. SSoo^^b |S3eioe>j,

2. ^e

3. tf\?v o?)er^^_r*^ i^e5ooo ; u5\^o ^^er^^x e> <^.aojo ^j.^ <^. 4.

3 o fib 60 A&>fiv0 sx^ooSS eSor13^ s5os5o^ A0o<^- tf

5 Sgsoar ^^^^_ a tu c^; ?5q3j?5eK^wS5^cC3b^j ^^Jr^g2L c ^ *r '

l^^bex) ; tfSo&tf^tfir'tftf c& S5 oaos^^o^c 55 ^(^c^ p>.*5',

isSeSbex) ;'^e)& - &e fT.ai.a:, 7- sa?5 - e9.-& cO sO'.ap. 8. rPs5o

e.fea SD *.L S7-23 tf 55. 9 ^oS5 X).

89 1. sS&otfcoo es.^.efe S5.s5b.tf 2 "SSbofloOtf "^^jy i^e^bex).3.

ooj&j-jS 55(3ooc^o ^.aj.sa c^ S5

C$

40 J. tfi>jex) 3 2, ^n o 3.

1 26

41 S. <9?5 S5SxnasS&0(!&) Wot-so

rr

8 )

<A ) eo

oJ coc l

L

42 "Sco eo

, d\SxS3<?2e^$

So. 1-57-70

48 g\oJ

44 g'- ^a^o^ 5e) $ e)

rcn>o,

45 S'. e

41 IOL L- ro co

iSsSoeo. 2 S?6 ^^ Io5^e^, 3. G*ti3j&>& _ -sr>.

4. rr>^ "^30. laJe&ej^ "S^b. 5"^30^. la

.tf. 6. ^j-3?5 <&r(5ogx)?6-^. T f^'d ^J^o^o^ asSSjoSb -.' Cf. S,

). 9 tfacC5oo&.-^

iSj^lbexD. 10. o3:o?5ooj_

42 1

00

&3.SS3 2.60

43 1. ^^rso^5 ^?5^5^^

elbex) 2 S'

46 L s^p"3 s5)^3 ^^r ^.^.^,^ ^.sSb.d. 2.

sj,aoj.s3.a,.8a.tf,a. 3

(I;si cs- o tf & * s? tf <=* &o 127

46 S.

8)10 tfe>

3o. 1-58-3

48 a.

46 1

^3 i ^ 4

j S3, 5 Sxjoodtf ef).sjoo. 6 5 tfoax>&o "Sjo/^-S) .h ^, 7.

- A p tf 8.lpoo^

__ ^^ iSj^o^6e5^o. 9, ^CoS5>-~o&.

10. "cSo ^tSxcsos) $ tf ; cXljiSxcsoa) - es &a.axx*.o[) aj ^.^ aj.sj-o3j ;c<tf csoeo-

cSx

gT3

. 11 ^^S5g) - rf. 12

13. 58^\ ) aj.^ &' 14.

- ^ >. 2 il3^>.

3. ~$&&<s - ^8.ax30 ^.ST1

i - ^.-C5' i^.c5.^ S3 20 cCo ^ Si.

arfic"

48 1. SD^)S3oo.o^; 08-6 aoo a,. 2, ^^o-a..^D, 4. 0^0"^^ BnC5'oa)oe)o es.ST sp -^ JSo.^,

-w-S-* ^.^ Sj.oi) 6"; o^oo^o^eXJO^e-^r 5.

128

&->

49. g\5

50 S. ^S'Sjfflo&orfS: "3 Sfo^ctfb&o

61 &

a.,

SS. 6. ^ _ ^20. .sj^ex) 7. ^eo&^ _ e oi.o. 8

- SD a, ^5 ; S^8^ ?OS^^ 02x)n-^^ _ ^ ^,^5 a. 9

- tf ;

xStf-L)- &,. 6^ e^fo 10. tf& tfea^&e.axw fe, S tf

49 1. b&o - es &a &,, tf tf .So c&.tf.tf 2S. 2 o^bo^^oo^ ^o^oex^J _ e>.f

50 1. e^ o&dfltf ~ gr .^ ;

51 1, C^>0&otf - 6. 2. &^^ &B o.fe,.^. g

exj^^e^^oaD- an: 4. n--gjC3o -. gT

8

. 5

.tf. 7. 25^$)^ - ^so^ ^sabe8.

0^8^ - tf. 9. atfa - g?. 10Sga

^.tf.Ss^fcaarf^^-^.^&S OODSS^-SP.^O, 11

12.

fy&Go($)t:r*>tfti* 129

52 25.

\

8

e) v

58 $.

64 S'.

2S-5^o&ro^03^e)Sr6

c tfSerc^c so

55 f. i

66 -rf.

otfcaDo S)a>8 Stf?C)\tf o&

o

52 1 ;5oe3cttx> ^^ loSefoexi, e3.o3o. 2. iz

Sefoeso 4. ^S^Sootf Si8poko&o g ;

). 5, ^N^cCSoo _ ^.ai. 6. go "^fc g.e. 7

3^ex). 8. ^ar^.S'.tf.CJ. 10 $>SX)"g^ o&.tf.. 11

- Q&. 12 ^nOo -- ep 6j.

54 1. is5^\8 tf. 2. ^ar^o^o^ 6. 3.

55 1. oSbgj 5r>-tr ga.oXv.tf. 2.j-9<*gj-cx)oe>j

_g. 3.

io5>ex>; -s-oC5joex) g. 4, Sboctf e^oo.cO.g.

56 1. ctfo&>tf g<^ o^b; o&>tf go?5

' _ g. 2. tfScrtbflb_ 6j.sS.tf. S.o

Ofc tf. r* 5e^)W. 4. -57^0300^0^ - #.O&. 5.

39 1 9

130

57 S3. esStf S3 as Stbss o&ootfo "3a

58 g.

S5o. U59-9

59 a* > SB 8d^"&a30&o?5Sj "3 ^o^o&^oo 5<b) ^"^\c 1 STg)- CO oJ CO

co ^J co co

60 tf.

61 sS, S5^oS3 ~oca3oi<3L eo

8 ol x I#

58 1. K> - SD.^O CJ; ^^J- CJ.^S.^.?r.&. 2. Sx

59 1.fiT'^'SeS;^ r'S^S^efoex)

2. ^r^b^e^o-ap,a> ;

i. 4.

.o^b,^. 5. crjj^ r'Sofej "SeSb. 6. tfQ

7.~

60 1

61 1. & 8hr>g-tfc3

180-11 ^o. 2

131

Sl

tfig<

a&cex) S5)dS8j

62 g'- a

5t3^ 1/^bc9cxSx)^ex3 Xb&ex) SSJ^T

63 35.co

8385

)"^j e5& S& tr^RS

i

o 4>3SSoo 5

64 5.

,

3.'i^ro-sr

', 'ij^p^'&&&r$x\ex> ti o 3^fc Sixr" e) Six: e ^osg). 4.

'

SSefce?^f

i^J D -o^' ci)^)o3bo ^e;^. 5. ^0 s5-L5s5boe) o3o

*o?5o Scij^^o

62 1

63

. 1-59-27,23,3 Xo&^&osx - d5, 4

5,eo

64 1. 609^-69.6" Jf)SOe^-O3b

; 69efoe? ,\5. 2

3 cbo~& &> -5J^ ^, 4

s" ^o- 1-59-32.

132

65 35.

66 fc.

e) oo

?5|

60

i^

^5x^0-38 ^'

5 l"

S

)i38,

65

66

1_59-50 2.

5.

. 1-59-80, 81. 6,

15940 8.

^otftfo

6 er5boe) -3-.

133

67 3.o)

13

67

-srSj-cr8

^ is343be3o. 8,

. 10,

13.

15, btfo

ij

i

8e>3orT"

"3^5^00(^0

ie

c 83)Oi <

si1-

n S).S).oi n,

c1! ^j

1-80-16, i

. 4,

. 5, cr^ ,S).^.ai5". Ar 6.

16019. 7.

8^ 9 ew^o -sr.

r1 ^^!^

- S. 12.

14.

eo

160-24

134

68 . es

S.

70 &.

60

"3

o

&\tfsfocj

2)

eo

TO

3.efi

5 ?5ofie>

2.

\ $\ Selboo^ S'ofio.

>j. 1)Sbj

4. ^D

6

. 8

1-59-85.

8 -

c>3o. 3.

.tf. 6.

o. 1-60-46/6.

135

es.

ofi-e^r<&)0c3b 8/S

r0(SbS' o3bo3b

e) o 08)71 25.

bc-so^So ""loolgo s)<axjo^b^oeo )u eo

i

7^^oex> S5)^a) eo

ax>ex)eo

SSo SooSoo fiD^aootfoSbo ^60000

si>\^SjoCi c^jSo-cr ^? eooo

SS -sr;j^^C9oax)cx) S

eo

?5 OOlD.X)."ibbO^-

I S5&>eX) 7. ("O

sj.ST'.-a.tf.tf.tf Si ?5, ^roc^o

71 1 "cPgS&l"3* IPJ^JCS ^^p 0&53j-OXx8 S)c^EJ

cO^^^F abrjjftT'cj^ij ] 60 40q-C^fb

s^iSJa)^6 ^nd'o O'oitf

S3AJ\^c ATcd^ Ibu 55o?) ^>x)^(3 2.eo n -

uibew 3, r^JOS ^^b isS^bex) , oJx -sr. 4.(SSuibew

, r^JOS ^^b^ isS

i SS^LJCO. 5 ^cO'os 5j)ie!)o

. 6

a).; q^tV)1^60-54 -sj^^g 63. d^ 7.

8. rr ^6exr'3'oa^ex) $)""&

ex>9, ^SoS &i^^ocW!X) 15:50^i Sj^oexi

;"o^5

. 10. sr^EDS' a)arra^jJoawao "^^Jp |j5efoex>.

11

n

, ^o. 1-60-53; sr

12 ^itfs5j^o&o _ tf,

eB.^5, 13, (t}rfooiotfc&&>o^b -"/.Si; so

, 14.

136

73 a.

. 1-57.84

15. ^_T7s5^oU -S^cO^ iSSeSbew, 16.

w.fi g S5oe5^saoa)oe30 - 5 18.

eo eo Q

S: "Iq^ ctfb&>'crD S) Q/Ka30o<eo J A ~

eo

J

1-60-64 19

i

OSenC2 eo oJ eo

i

72 ^, S323^ofeoi^'cr'^^3

oooo

8ia

IS3S 20. ^rcro^ "^5o^. i^^bex). 21.

1-60-66 22. SjtfS

cC3bS" l-57-4 9 75. 2-3 3S"e> ^TT-^^^^ _, & a

72 1 .&o&> .

"^Sbj- (J3^b0.2

S^?btfoB>rtb a.^, 8.

es.fe ^ 6 8D.K ej.fc.tf.tf .sS.a c>3o. 4.

73 1. cp^TP'CSbe) - e.6 sa.g'.K.rf ;

(5*0230^5ip^So-OsS

ir^^e) ^tfofo S^SSjo &e ^,o3o. 2. e>

eJb;

a . . , j < Q ry

74 jr.

76 a.1 ^oeI o&o ^i

75 g'. ^(M'Sexxrt3 e

rfi

Src9S a&^c^tf Sbtfoooo^

e) o^o^oJ

60

77 Jf,

CfotfooJoS KStfsSi

78 g".xef)?5^x)crfo Xb^^Ob

tfbocCSb2$J- 1

3SD^&c&> i

74 1

2.

I 1 ^3 c6 d5 o500 o^ I o5 S 9^ s3 OJ o .

I o5 c^b S)0 . Q> Sj~ Ccl o5 aX) D c6) ) SoO COO O xj w . 4.1

,

76 1 o&^o&otfoajotf... e3b^c oSotfocoo^ - 3$)}r&ro & -" -sr ^.^ si.

2, ^x^o&c&^ar'otfS' ^T>.

r. ^cO^ |<&>ex> 3

e)cs ^ L5.

78 1

; Ificsjc^ ^biSbtfo^SJbotfc sx?5 e'qp'Sj cltf:.

o _ ^^

138

S

79 sf.

80 ss.

aecc

&|&>e>^-

eo

g)

3GJ

) sp-

79 i. fi9ex)g"^3ooo ^5 2.

80 1 sSbaS cT. 2

4.

. 8.

_ 5 sjoo 5? 5 ?6 3. SSratf

16182^o. 9.

10.

c? o {$ sSb & 3? tftfsio 130

GO

13

cs eo o

SJ *-

o ?obi

eo

c^

i ^L_

19

. 1-61-10

- ssSj cs b

?j sf^ s -j1

ie$b S5 c^\ tli ojj o c.

1-61-24,25^ 12

fi"!j"

14.

G3c5"&G3dJbg

Co i S3 $^

15, u-o 8 sTo.-oT

- ^o. 18.

sSo

HO

81 g'.

82 ?.

Cin

83 S'.

84 &.

,

85 S5.

63. S^^O OOOQ

O Q

iS)

eo eo

&S) ^^

81 1. ^8 - 6; SSg'NSl &. 2.

82

4.

2. *r - -n ^. 3.

- -zr*.tf.

141

86 S).

A

es.

87 s5.

i

igbL 6J

o

coo. 1-70-10

88

89 sS-

A O

i tf\L a)

CO

"3

86 1

88

89

2. e^8^^. 6. K.^o '/ ^x 5. 3. Sig^o

4. o^ v"6

^xr^"e3o()- tf e) ^ Si X5;

-srvtf. 6. S5e)cx3oo - &e ^j 7,

1.tfj^clfo

S5.S5. 4. ^

1. 6^

ST1

1-5915 S).S).^S" 8.

tf 4 rBPs^jW(Sxi@o3o -

142

oooe>

90

91

92 ss. ^)Cb-e5$)0(&)^j Tr-Aoe^S ^^jo^^o1^^

tftf^ol)

60

93 &.

i s

6.

90 1.S5s5e5gc3a&

- c^b; Si-^ij S3bj^e>s5bo55 ^"^r3^^

fic;55oG>) sSj

"^c3cp=eS^^^3L6^g S^^^^S" )&rtf^-V' 1-70-17 2.

^ $ t 3.

92 1. o ^sS^d'o ^a.L r.tf.S 2

^T35 '

1-70-19 3. ^2^0Slo^g^TTJJESO Cf^O

1-70-28

95

96 S5.

;& 143

94 S5-

cxD& \j;g) etfonr* *r*&s& ^)&3

94 1

"

)^" 1 70 28.

2. o3o$o o&cxo'^o X)ooSr=@ iSr)o3Spo ^o 5S5bo^s5C) o- 1-70^28 3o

4-. '.i^^' u>

si' ^. 6. Sio^ 1

"

oSb&^S

8. o&^S T - tf S5. 4, sSo-Oo&o - Sx

tf 5

144

97 ^.

98 U

99 3.